Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Here’s some explanations for a few things about the story:

I've been deeply immersed in Persona 3, so I decided that I wanted to write something. I've been playing P3 FES, P3P, P3R, reading the manga and manga anthologies (Dear Girls my beloved), watching the anime movies, and listening to the audio drama CD's. I want a story where I can just make my own twist on a novelization of Persona 3 with the best parts that I like of all of those. There might be elements of non-canon stories, short scenarios from various pieces of Persona 3 media if I just want it, and also a good chunk of just original content I think of and write myself, but at the core it'll still be Persona 3. But it’s just not going to be a 1:1 retelling, if you know what I mean.

First, each chapter will probably be 1 in-game day, but it won't be from just one person's perspective, so you’re not going to have chapters that take like 30 seconds to read because it’s just Makoto drinking tea and then singing karaoke or something. It naturally means that chapters where they go to Tartarus or have introductions to something will be much longer.

I admittedly want to try my hand at making the fic interactable because I think it’d be cool. At the end of my chapters in the end notes, I’ll give some options for what the protagonists can do the next day, so the readers can choose if they want! This will include options like choosing what social links or activities to do, or some branching choices like what clubs to join. I’ll still do what I want from time to time though, if I want to introduce or progress a particular social link, or if I yank away control to do a specific fun story I had in mind. Because I be like that. Or because I have no one reading the fic lol.

I’ll also update this page as the story progresses to show all the progress that’s happened. I’ll even link the chapters for each level. It’ll display each character’s Social Links, their link current level, and if they’re locked, how to unlock them. I tried to keep most of the Social Link requirements the same, but there are notable differences. Because you don’t really keep stats like Charm, Courage, and Academics in a story though, I truncated them all to be reliant solely on dates and other Social Link Ranks. You’ll notice some of the male-exclusive or shared social links are female exclusive, which is intentional. I think it’d be redundant to have them both be able to social link everyone and have to think of two character arcs for everyone. I’d rather just divvy them up. You’ll also notice down in the “Shared” tab, there’s links for S.E.E.S. and Mutatsu. That’s because I’m going to be doing a bit of rewriting to Mutatsu’s link and have it so Makoto and Kotone visit him at the same time, and not just separately. I also added a formal link for Elizabeth/Theodore, since I always thought it was really weird that they didn’t ever get one, right? There weren’t any more major arcana to give them, and The World would be wildly inappropriate to assign to them IMO, so I got slightly creative. I did what they did for Aigis and looked at the Thoth Tarot Deck for an alternate. I chose Strength’s (XI) alternate card, Lust. No, it isn’t going to be changed to be super romantic or anything; I thought the interpretation of that particular card fit Theo/Elizabeth more than the rest.

I've also included some links for characters that never had Social Links at all in Persona 3, like Kurosawa and the Shop Owners. That's because I wanted to include the whole tarot for each main character and they were actually have data in the original Persona 3 to prove that in early stages they were actually planned as Social Links! Of course, The Iwatodai Rumorists are actually something else. Not an original idea, but will come from leftover data that exists for a super early version of the Hermit social link that was completely different... 

Here are all the Social Links:

Makoto Yuki

• Kenji - Magician (I)
  • Current Level - 1
• Fuuka - Priestess (II)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Mitsuru - Empress (III)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Drugstore Owner - Emperor (IV)
  • Current Level - 1
• Old Couple - Hierophant (V)
  • Current Level - 1
• Yukari - Lovers (VI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Kazushi - Chariot (VII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Chihiro - Justice (VIII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Maya - Hermit (IX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Keisuke - Fortune (X)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Yuko - Strength (XI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Elizabeth - Lust (XI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Maiko - Hanged Man (XII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Pharos - Death (XIII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Officer Kurosawa - Temperance (XIV)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Doomed Admirer - Devil (XV)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Mamoru - Star (XVII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Nozomi - Moon (XVIII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Akinari - Sun (XIX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Aigis - Aeon (XX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Kotone - The Fool (XXII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]

Kotone Shiomi

• Junpei - Magician (I)
  • Current Level - 1
• Fuuka - Priestess (II)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Mitsuru - Empress (III)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Odagiri - Emperor (IV)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• The Iwatodai Rumorists - Hierophant (V)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Yukari - Lovers (VI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Rio - Chariot (VII)
  • Current Level - 1
• Ken - Justice (VIII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Saori - Hermit (IX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Ryoji - Fortune (X)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Koromaru - Strength (XI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Theodore - Lust (XI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Antique Shop Owner - Hanged Man (XII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Pharos - Death (XIII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Bebe - Temperance (XIV)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Tanaka - Devil (XV)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Akihiko  - Star (XVII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Shinjiro - Moon (XVIII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Ms. Toriumi - Sun (XIX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Aigis - Aeon (XX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Makoto - The Fool (XXII)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]

Shared

• S.E.E.S. - The Fool (0)
  • Current Level - 1->2
• Mutatsu - Tower (XVI)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]
• Nyx Annihilation Team - Judgement (XX)
  • Current Level - [LOCKED]

And here is the social link schedule for each character:

That should be all! Sorry about all that lmao. Happy reading, and if there's anything else I should put here, lmk.

Chapter Text

A set of glazed eyes glanced out of the moving train’s window, watching the distant lights blur together. Makoto blocked out the world, but it hardly seemed to notice. Late-night salarymen silently sighed on their way home to their wives. Couples talked in hushed whispers while giggling. And a girl around his own age.

He was unsure of why, but Makoto’s eyes kept wandering back to that particular girl, who was sitting almost exactly on the opposite side of the train car to him. Her auburn ponytail swayed around as she rocked her head back and forth; presumably from the music she had in her ears. He spied the same portable music player in her hands that Makoto always kept on him, but despite being the same brand, the girl seemed to prefer some slender earbuds as opposed to his own ear-covering headphones.

“Why am I paying so much attention to her…?”

The girl suddenly looked up, and Makoto looked away in record time, as if his eyes were just passing by her on their way to stare out the window again. Despite the despondent gaze, his heart had leapt somersaults in the moment. Not in the way someone with a secret crush might. More like the way a child would fear making a new friend.

“Whatever…”

Makoto just thought to himself and turned his music up. Tomorrow would be his first day as a new transfer student, and tonight he’d be sleeping in some kind of special temporary dorm. At least, that’s what he surmised. They honestly hadn’t explained what the issue was very well, but he didn’t really care. A bed is a bed, so who cares what dorm he sleeps in?

A high-pitched ding rang out as a woman spoke something over the intercom. Makoto grabbed onto the seat while the train slowed to a halt and the doors opened. He glanced over at the girl again just to get one last look at her. Gone. 

“That’s a shame… Maybe I’ll see her at school? Would I even talk to her though…?”

While pondering that thought, Makoto got off the train and took out a piece of paper and a map. He walked out of the station and down the road, tracing his finger as he navigated and not even looking up.

“What the…?” Makoto pressed the power button on his now-unresponsive music player, but it was as dead as a fossil. “Didn’t even give me a battery warning…”

Regardless, Makoto continued on, still keeping his headphones on and his head down so he wouldn’t have to look at anyone. Though, he couldn’t shake an eerie sensation creeping under his skin, like a snake that had wormed its way into his spine.

*   *   *   *   *

“I guess this is the place… Iwatodai Dormitory…”

Makoto stepped up to the front door of the dorm building. Soda cans and glass bottles were lined up on the steps, some of which were crushed, dented, cracked, or broken. As a result, a thin blanket of broken glass littered the pavement. It was in desperate need of a sweep for the safety of anything that walked barefoot. He reached for the front’s handle and hesitated for a moment before opening the door. A gust of cold air wafted out, hitting him in the face and making his hair flip.

Then for the first time, Makoto saw him. The boy. Those bright blue eyes. The black and white uniform was like a prisoner. The eerie way in which he talked. It made his hairs stand on end.

“You’re late. I’ve been waiting a long time for you…”

“Sorry, I got lost…” he mumbled, looking around. “Do you… live here too?”

The boy seemed to completely disregard his question and simply placed his hand on a piece of paper that laid on the reception desk counter. Next to it was a very nice and neat quill sticking up inside of a filled-up inkwell.

“If you wish to proceed, you must sign your name there.” 

Makoto glanced at the paper for only a moment before deciding he didn’t feel like reading pages of paper the moment he walked through the door. What kind of greeting was this anyway? And is the boarding agreement of this dorm really so important as to require multiple pages? He wasn’t even supposed to be a permanent resident!

“It simply states that you will be held responsible for your decisions and actions beyond this point,” the boy answered, as if reading his mind. He gestured to it and backed away, beckoning him forward. “Pretty standard stuff.”

Without any thought or so much as a care, Makoto Yuki signed his name away. The little boy seemed to take some kind of glee in seeing the inky signature.

“Now… it begins…”

In a blink of his eyes, the boy seemed to disappear into the shadows of the dimly lit room. Surely there had to be a light switch around there somewhere…

“Who’s there?!”

Makoto swiveled his head just in time to see a girl his age with brown shoulder-length hair marching towards him. Not the one from the train, as this one looked noticeably less bubbly and more on-edge. Her entire frame trembled at the sight of him, and her chest was panting—practically heaving—air in and out of her lungs. Makoto’s eyes trailed down to her hand slowly reaching for something in a leather pouch wrapped around her right leg.

“A gun?”

It was unmistakably a firearm, and this girl looked absolutely crazy enough to use it on him. Sweat was dribbling down her chin now, and the leather strap groaned as her hand shakily gripped the gun until her knuckles turned white. Makoto felt a flicker of panic before it gave way to a deep nothingness within him, as if his emotions filtered out in a giant sigh. He could’ve run at her, ran away, or done anything other than just stare at the girl and wait for the outcome to reach him.

That’s when the flushing of a toilet diverted their attention to the bathroom door down the hall. She walked out. The auburn-haired girl from the train, stretching her face in an impatient frown as she shook her small music player, trying to get it to work. She and the hostile girl locked eyes before the armed one started to slide the gun out of the holster.

Makoto’s breathing stopped completely. His fists clenched, he was ready to tackle the girl to the ground. It was a good thing he didn’t have to though.

“Takeba, wait!”

Everyone halted and turned to see a girl in crimson hair descend down the distant stairwell. She had an intense, furrowed brow, like she was a mother getting ready to scold her child. Her being noticeably older than the rest of them in the room didn’t help. Of course, Makoto couldn’t help but be drawn to the fact that she also had a gun holster prominently displayed on her hips. 

“Surely they couldn’t be real… Right?”

The girl apparently named Takeba slowly lowered her gun back into the holster. Makoto had to admit that the older girl was beautiful. If he had been told she was the inspiration for some of those Greek statues, he would’ve believed it. Something in her gaze set off his fight-or-flight ever so slightly though. Was it an intense worry behind her eyes? Coldness? Contempt? Unease? He felt like a toddler trying to read Shakespeare.

Almost as if her mere presence breathed life into the room, the lights flickered on, and the kids’ music players flickered to life and startled them with max-volume tunes. The older woman let out a comforting giggle and Takeba nervously smiled and wiped sweat from her forehead. In one fell swoop, most of the tension had been cut through.

“You arrived later than we expected,” the older woman noted. “Both of you did.”

“That’s just what the kid said,” Makoto nodded.

“Kid?” Takeba asked, furrowing her brow. “What kid?”

“You know, the…” Takeba glared at him like he had a third eye, and the older redhead looked rather troubled by the mention of phantom children. “My name’s Makoto Yuki.”

“And I’m Kotone Shiomi,” the auburn girl added, trotting over to Makoto and smoothly maneuvering around behind him. She put her head over his shoulder and looked him in the face. “We rode the same train to get here, right? I’m pretty sure we were in the same car.”

“Yeah,” he nodded, stepping away from her. “What’re the odds?”

“Maybe it was fate?” Kotone smirked, holding her hand out. Makoto declined to take it, keeping his hands in his pockets and walking closer to the redhead.

“Maybe…”

“I’m glad you’re both already introduced,” the redhead nodded. “I’m Mitsuru Kirijo.”

She gave a glance to Takeba.

“And I’m Yukari,” she muttered, staring at Makoto. The way she bore her eyes into him made him feel like he did something wrong.

“Is she waiting to murder me in my sleep or something…?”

“So who are they?” Yukari asked, glaring at Mitsuru. “I didn’t know we were having guests.”

“They’re both transfer students,” she explained. “I would’ve let you and Akihiko know beforehand, but moving them here was a last-minute decision.”

“Oh yeah, something to do with a miscount in the student-to-room ratio, right?” Kotone asked, her face brightening up even more.

“I wasn’t informed of the problem. Just that you both would be staying here with us.”

“So is this… a girl’s dorm?” Makoto asked, slightly uncomfortable.

“No, it’s not,” Yukari shook her head. 

“There’s another boy who lives here with us too,” Mitsuru informed. “And there’s been other men in the past who’ve boarded here with us.”

“But… is it really okay for them to be here?” Yukari asked, her voice just barely above a whisper.

“We’ll have to see.”

“Why is she acting like we’re the biggest threat here?” Makoto asked himself.

“Hey, what’s with your guns?” Kotone suddenly blurted out, pointing to both Mitsuru’s and Yukari’s weapons. The two girls looked at each other, disturbed and anxious. Kotone looked over at Makoto. “I’m not the only one who finds that weird, right? What’s up with those?”

“Hobby-”

“Self defense-”

Yukari and Mitsuru glared at each other, apparently disappointed in their respectively completely different answers.

“They’re part of our club activity,” Mitsuru explained, drawing hers and waving it around like a toy. “Look, they’re not even real.”

She pointed the gun in the air and pulled the trigger. All that came out was a few small blue sparks accompanied by a pathetic puff of air.

“They’re just to pretend like we have one. To simulate scenarios.”

“I-I mean, of course! Kotone nodded, nonchalantly shrugging her shoulders. “Why would high schoolers have guns?”

“Hah, yeah…” Yukari nodded, her gaze falling down.

“It’s getting late. You should both get to your rooms,” Mitsuru advised. “Makoto, your room is at the end of the hall on floor two. Yours is the same on floor three, Shiomi-chan.”

“How thick are the floors here?” Kotone wondered out loud. “Like, if I did a tap dance routine, will Makoto be able to hear?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, good to know.”

“Takeba, how about you take Makoto to his room and I’ll take Kotone to hers?”

“Um… Alright,” she reluctantly nodded. “Come on then.”

As a despondent Makoto followed the nervous Yukari up the stairs, Kotone gave Mitsuru a cheery smile.

“So does my room have a mattress, or do I have to sleep on a pile of clothes?”

*   *   *   *   *

“I love it!”

“Usually people aren’t so enthusiastic about seeing an empty room,” Mitsuru admitted. Her once-icy demeanor had melted away with only a couple minutes of chatting with Kotone.

“How does she do that?” the redhead wondered. “It certainly would be nice to have someone with her kind of personality around the dorm, but…”

“Hey, can I see your room?”

“I-Wha-” The sudden and odd question caught Mitsuru off guard. “You want to see my room?”

“Of course,” Kotone nodded. “We’re dorm buddies, right? So seeing each other’s rooms should be fine. Oh, we can even have slumber parties! I’ve always wanted to host one, but…”

Though her spirits had been going at a breakneck pace, something sent Kotone’s attitude to a screeching halt. Her sullen eyes looked down and away from Mitsuru.

“I’ve never… Well, I’ve never even been to one, actually,” she admitted.

“Really?“ Mitsuru furrowed her brow. “That doesn’t seem to make any sense.”

“Why would you say that?”

“You made friends with Takeba and I only moments after you met us. And your attitude is indicative of someone who would hang out in the popular crowd at school. It seems impossible to me that you wouldn’t be invited to a staple of girl’s social gatherings.”

“It’s not that I haven’t been invited to one. It’s just…” She looked away again. “I shouldn’t dump my life story onto you the day we meet, right?”

“She’s hiding something below the surface, I just know it. But… I shouldn’t pry.”

Mitsuru put a hand on Kotone’s shoulder, drawing her eyes up. Mitsuru was so close now that could focus on the sparkle of her eyes… The shine of the crimson lipstick… The subtle curl of her lashes…

“The truth is that I’ve also never been to a slumber party before.”

“What?!” Kotone gasped. “But you’re like… You look like royalty! How could they not invite you?!”

“I-I’m not royalty,” she mumbled, her face turning slightly red. “Not all of my female classmates have a high or close relationship with me. I’m afraid that I’m far too busy to worry about those kinds of things.”

“I know my place in this dorm is temporary, but how about we have a slumber party sometime?” Kotone asked, holding Mitsuru’s hands. She subtly ran her fingers over the redhead’s painted nails. “It can be you, me, Yukari, and whoever else! Oh, and girls only! We can even have it in your room!”

“Kotone… I’d like that very much. When I have time, that is.”

“When you find it, let me know,” she winked. “I’m going to buy us so much popcorn that we’ll need five stomachs to eat it all!”

As Kotone paced around the room, dramatically leaping into extensive detail about her sleepover plans, Mitsuru politely sat on the bed. She’d occasionally chime in when prompted or if she had something to add, but she mostly just witnessed Kotone’s madly enthusiastic—but manic—ranting.

“Maybe even if she doesn’t have the potential, I can work something out with the director… She has a way with morale, if nothing else.”

*   *   *   *   *

Just as Makoto was about to turn his lights out, he heard a knock at the door. He opened it just a crack to see Kotone. Surprised, he opened the door all the way and let her in. 

“Hey, I just wanted to check up one more time before bed,” she winked. “New transfers have to stick together, you know?”

“Yeah…” he nodded, striding back to his bed and sitting down. 

“Pretty extreme welcomes they have here, right?” Kotone joked. “That Yukari girl seemed super nervous. And what’s with those gun props, right?! I was too nervous to ask Mitsuru, but what’re their real purpose with their club? Since I could tell from a mile away that they were lying through their teeth about why those people had guns.

“If they’re fake, then who cares?” Makoto shrugged. 

“Because I’m curious,” she shrugged. “Speaking of curious… You said some boy made you sign a contract when you came in?”

“No,” he denied.

“Wha- But you said you did!”

“I’m just tired,” he sighed. “All I need is some sleep and-”

“I signed too!” she interrupted with an outburst. “I… I signed the contract too…”

“You… When?”

“About a minute or two before you came along. I don’t even know why I signed it! I just felt like it was… It was…”

“Pulling you in?”

“Yeah! Crazy, huh?”

“…”

“What do you think it means?”

“…”

“Hello?”

“…”

Kotone’s face softened as she gave Makoto an understanding smile.

“Do you want me to get out so you can sleep?”

“Yes please.”

“Alrighty, fine,” she chuckled, waving to Makoto on her way out. “Happy first day, new friend! Sweet dreams!”

“Sleep well,” he sighed, closing the door and turning the lights out.

Chapter Text

As her alarm went off, Kotone’s eyes flew open as she tossed herself out of bed. The girl snatched up her clothes before gliding into the bathroom. One hot shower later, she was fixing her hair and sliding down the handrail to the base of the stairs. With a whimsical pirouette, she flew into the living room area and looked around with a smile.

Absolutely nobody was awake.

“Kotone…?”

A drowsy Yukari rubbed her eyes as she slowly trudged down the stairs. She wore a pink tank top and dark gray sweatpants that hung slightly off her hips, clearly a bit too big for her. The girl let out a deep, guttural yawn.

“Why’re you up so early…?”

“Is it really so early?” Kotone questioned, looking at the time on her flip phone. “School only starts in three hours.”

“And you don’t need to get there so early…” Yukari drowsily scolded. “Nobody gets up that-”

“Good morning, everyone,” Mitsuru greeted, strutting down the stairs and looking at Kotone with a warm smirk. “I’m glad our new friend has a penchant for waking up early for success.”

She turned to face Yukari with a proud smile too.

“And I’m glad you’ve decided to finally rise early to start the day, Takeba. I knew you’d warm up to my lifestyle at some point.”

“Yeah…” she groaned through her clenched jaw.

“Kotone, if you want to eat breakfast here, I’m sure Takeba will be more than willing to show you around the kitchen and help you with something. We restock every week, so leave a list of things you might want at the reception desk on Sunday morning.”

“Actually, I was wondering about that,” Kotone said, scratching her chin. “Why does a dorm have such an odd-looking reception desk? Not that dorms can’t be fancy and stuff, but this place doesn’t seem like it was built to be a student dorm.”

“Très bien! Very astute of you to notice,” Mitsuru admired, another glint of pride shining in her eyes. “This building used to be a very active hotel in my grandfather’s youth, but by the time I came to school, it had been closed down for decades. With some convincing, we got the rights to it and converted it into a student dorm.”

“Wow, that’s so awesome! I’ve got to see if I can find any secrets around here then.”

“If there were secrets, I’d know about them,” she chuckled. “There wasn’t a lot left over from the hotel days, but there was some salvageable stuff. Smoke alarms and sprinkler systems, a few pipes and electrical circuits, old bellboy and maid uniforms, the surveillance system and cameras-”

“Hold the phone, wait a minute,” Kotone interrupted, her jaw agape at Mitsuru’s words. “You’re telling me there’s bellboy and maid uniforms in this building?”

“Yes. In the storage closet.”

“Hehehe,” she mischievously chuckled. “Noted.”

“I really must be going. Remember to do your very best,” Mitsuru reminded, fondly looking back to face her friends. “I’ll see you both later.”

“See ya!”

The moment Mitsuru left, Yukari dropped all pretense and slumped her shoulders.

“Remember to do your very best,” she mocked, doing her best Mitsuru impression and walking back upstairs. “Help yourself to anything in the kitchen. I’ll be back up in another couple of hours.”

*   *   *   *   *

Makoto rose out of bed and got ready for his day with a look of complete apathy for everything around him. It was something Yukari couldn’t help but notice, and it unnerved her. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but something about the boy wasn’t right…

“Maybe that’s just how he deals with a changing environment…” she thought, approaching Makoto’s door. “I should try and make up for last night’s introduction.”

The girl took a deep breath before doing a last-minute adjustment to her hair and giving his door a knock.

“It’s Yukari! Are you awake?”

“...”

Yukari held her breath and put her ear to the door, straining herself to listen. Absolutely nothing. Crestfallen, she let out a disappointed sigh. She might’ve not trusted either of the new transfers yet, but she at least tried.

Just as she turned away, the door behind Yukari creaked open, and Makoto walked out with a set of headphones playing music so loud that even she could hear it. Surprised, he took them off and paused the music.

“Oh, hey,” he nodded. “Morning.”

“Oh! Good morning,” Yukari waved. “Did you sleep okay?”

“Yeah, I did. I’ve gotten used to sleeping in beds that aren’t mine.”

“Huh? W-What do you mean by that?”

“I’ve bounced around from home to home, school to school.”

“Oh, do your parents travel a lot, or…?”

“I don’t have any.”

Makoto let out a deep sigh and put his headphones back on. Every time he explained it to someone, the reactions were always identical. The same apologies. The same condolences. The same good wishes. Then he’d be known as the kid with dead parents in school. Why care by now? It was bound to happen eventually. It might as well happen on day one.

“Hey.”

Yukari put a hand on his shoulder, and Makoto lifted one side of his headphones.

“I’m still walking you to school. Mitsuru-senpai asked me to, and Kotone is going to cook everything in the kitchen if we don’t get down there soon.”

“Why?”

“She’s been awake since five in the morning.”

“I see…”

*   *   *   *   *

“Who wants coffee?!” Kotone chirped, gliding across the ground to pour orange juice and set down plates at the dining table. Yukari and Makoto walked downstairs to see her serving up eggs, bacon, and buttered toast with a glint of pride in her eyes.

“You… cooked all of this?” Makoto asked.

“Yukari said to help myself, so I decided to help everyone!”

“Wow, those look really good,” Yukari admired, picking up a fork and poking the scrambled eggs. “But we don’t have time.”

“Huh?” 

Kotone’s stride skidded to a halt as she turned around, disappointed.

“School starts in like half an hour. We’ve got to go hop on the train now if we want to make it.”

“Oh… I guess I can just… put this all in the fridge then…”

“I appreciate the attempt,” Yukari reassured. “Maybe this weekend?”

“You bet!”

Kotone spun around, her eyes immediately flaring back to life. In no time, she had put everything away and come back out with a travel cup filled to the brim with coffee.

“I’m ready to go!”

“I really don’t think you need that,” Yukari decided, gently plucking the cup out of Kotone’s hands and putting it into Makoto’s. “Here, you look like you need a pick-me-up.”

“Thanks…” He stared at it with foggy, glazed-over eyes before taking a sip and looking at Kotone. “Did you use almond milk?”

“I’m lactose intolerant.”

“Figures…”

“Do you not like it?”

“No, not really,” he said, taking another sip.

“You don’t have to actually drink that,” Yukari said. “I was just-”

“It’s fine,” he declined, taking yet another sip.

“You’re sure?”

“Yeah,” he nodded, giving a heavy sigh as he stared down at the cup. Makoto gave it another sip.

“She makes a damn good cup of coffee…”

“Well… C’mon! Let’s catch that train!” Kotone cheered, leaping out the door. 

*   *   *   *   *

The train zoomed over the coastline of Tatsumi Port Island, giving them all a beautiful view of the whole thing. From the school to the dorm, everything seemed to have a certain glimmer and shine. Yukari giggled as Kotone looked out in wonder, pointing and asking what certain places were from a distance. Makoto just stared on in silence.

“So much has changed since I was last here… I don’t even recognize it. The school wasn’t there… The mall was a small shopping district… And-”

“Isn’t it wonderful, Makoto?” Kotone asked, pressing her face against the glass. “So much has changed… Doesn’t it make you want to see it all?”

“Hmph.” He put his headphones back on, completely drowning out the noise of the outside. “Not really…”

He watched Kotone and Yukari mouth some words, laughing and smiling at their remarks. If he could hear them, would he smile too? Would he laugh? Probably not. When was the last time he genuinely laughed…? At some point it felt pointless to keep track.

*   *   *   *   *

“Welcome to Gekkoukan High,” Yukari warmly chirped as they made their way into the school lobby. Though she was nervous and slightly annoyed when they left the dorm, she seemed to act like they were regular pals now. Was this Kotone’s doing? “I hope you both love it here!”

“I can tell this school year is going to be awesome!” Kotone cheered, pumping her fist into the air.

“You should go see your homeroom teacher first,” she advised, pointing to a hall on the left. “Head down there and you’ll find the faculty office.”

“Oh hey, what class are you in? That way I’ll know if we’re in the same one!”

“I’m in Class 2-F,” she winked. “Hope to see you there!”

“Count on it!”

“Oh, and by the way…” Yukari looked around and spoke in a deep, low voice. “About last night… Don’t mention it to anyone, ok? It would be a huge favor.”

“My lips are sealed,” Kotone promised.

“I wasn't planning on talking to anyone,” Makoto said, putting his headphones on.

“In the meantime, I’ve got a guy to put in his place…”

Yukari dashed off, much to Kotone’s amusement. When she looked back at Makoto though, he was gone. She spotted him already midway to the faculty lounge and bolted to his side.

“What subject do you hope your homeroom teacher is?”

“…”

“You don’t talk a lot, do you?”

“Honestly, your whole extroverted personality just puts me off a bit,” Makoto sighed.

“Oh, sorry,” she shyly laughed. “Not everyone can keep up to my speed.”

“That’s not the problem.”

“Oh, what is it then?”

“It’s because I can tell you’re covering-”

As Makoto reached out to open the faculty lounge door, it slid open all on its own. Before any of them could register what was happening, a grown woman in a suit ran right out. Makoto stumbled backwards as his own bag and the teacher’s papers flew everywhere. Passing students snickered at the sight, and even Kotone couldn’t hold back a chuckle.

“Ugh… I’m sorry about that,” the woman groaned, kneeling down to pick up her papers. “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I recognize you.”

“I’m… a transfer student,” he mumbled. Makoto gathered some of the scattered pages and presented them to the teacher with a bow. “My name is Makoto Yuki.”

“Such polite manners for a young man! Yuki… Yuki… Ah! That’s right, I remember reading about you,” she nodded. The teacher turned to Kotone. “And are you Shiomi?”

“Thrilled to meet you,” she chirped, giving a little wave. 

“My name is Ms. Toriumi. I teach composition,” she said, giving them both a low bow. She made a hand motion to beckon them both into the faculty office. “Come, let’s see which homeroom you’re both in.”

“One second…”

Makoto furiously searched himself and the floor for his small portable music player. The headphones had slid out of the port in the shuffle and it must’ve gone flying somewhere. Mischievously, Ms. Toriumi held the device between her fingers.

“Looking for this, young man?” she asked. 

“Yeah, that’s mine.”

“I’ll have you know we have a policy that asks students to be aware of their surroundings when they walk around. If you can’t walk and listen to music, then I’d suggest only doing one.”

“Noted…” he mumbled. 

“I think I’ll keep this until the end of the day,” she decided, holding out her hand. “The headphones as well.”

“…”

“The headphones, Yuki. First impressions are a golden thing.”

Sullenly, Makoto surrendered his headphones to Toriumi’s grasp. Satisfied, Toriumi took the headphones and music player and shoved them in a box under her work area.

“Great…”

“Hey,” Kotone whispered, slipping next to Makoto. “You can use my music player for the day if you really need it.”

“It wouldn’t be much use if you don’t have the same music.”

“The offer still stands.”

“Here we go,” Toriumi said, handing Makoto and Kotone a paper each. “Yuki, you’re in Class 2-F with me.”

“Hey, that’s Yukari’s class!” Kotone remembered, elbowing him. “Lucky duck!”

“And Shiomi, you’re in Class 2-E with Mr. Ekoda.”

“Oh…” Kotone’s spirits fell a bit upon hearing that. “I… guess that means I can just make more friends?”

“Before you go to class, you’ll have to go to the auditorium. The school’s opening ceremony is going to start soon.”

“Opening ceremony? That sounds awesome!”

“We could use more students with more enthusiasm like yours,” Toriumi chuckled. “How did you become such a go-getter?”

“Hm…” Kotone put a finger on her chin, pondering for a moment before shrugging. “I guess it’s just who I am!”

“Even if I’m not your homeroom teacher, I look forward to seeing you in my class,” she smiled, looking down at her watch. “Oh jeez. Both of you should come with me. I’ll show you to the auditorium and sit you down with your classes.”

“Oh, before we go, does this school have a vending machine?” Kotone asked.

“Vending machine? No, it doesn’t. Why?”

“I’m starting to run low on energy and wanted like three Mad Bulls for the day.”

*   *   *   *   *

As the principal gave a droning speech, Makoto nodded his head, trying his best to not go back to sleep. Though, it was hard when being subjected to drivel that was less engaging than white noise.

“This would be a lot more tolerable with my music…”

He looked over across the auditorium at Class 2-E. Of course, he could spy Kotone already exchanging whispers and chuckling with a few other girls around her. The way she acts like a social magnet was actually freaky.

“Pssst, hey!” A guy behind Makoto tapped his back and leaned over his shoulder. “You came to school with Yukari and that other transfer girl, right?”

“What about it?”

“I gotta know… Do either of them have boyfriends?”

“How should I know?” he side-eyed, looking back to the front of the auditorium. “How about you ask them yourself?”

“Rude, dude! I was just asking…”

“Who’s talking?” snarled a bitter teacher from the front of the row. “I heard talking… I think it’s from Ms. Toriumi’s class!”

“I think I heard it from Mr. Ekoda’s,” Toriumi quietly hissed back, turning to her students. “Everyone, shut up! You’re going to get me in trouble.”

“Our teachers are such freaking drags,” the kid behind Makoto complained. “Right? What do you think of them?”

“I think you should shut up like she said,” he said, staring at the principal’s moving lips with a set of glazed-over eyes.

“Freakin’ dick.”

Before he could think of a comeback, Makoto’s eyes were drawn to a sound near where Kotone was. Actually, everyone seemed to be drawn to whatever was happening. Even the principal stopped his speech to look.

*   *   *   *   *

“Hehe, and the friggin’ principal just never stops talking!” complained the girl right beside Kotone. 

They had been chatting for a few minutes and had struck up some good conversation. She had a pair of stormy gray eyes and dark orange shoulder-length hair. Kotone’s favorite part was probably the nice shade of pink lipstick against her tanned skin. She was so nice too. The girl had introduced herself and offered to be her friend as soon as Kotone sat down: Natsuki Moriyama.

“You know, he only talks this long because he wants to sound smart,” mocked Maki, Natsuki’s friend who sat next to her.

“Ugh, I blame it on Mitsuru,” Natsuki groaned, throwing her head back. “She gives actually good speeches, so when I hear shit like this it makes me want to throw myself off the roof.”

“Mitsuru gives speeches for the school?”

“She’s only the student council president.”

“And the princess is heir to the Kirijo throne,” Maki added.

“Yeah, two facts that are totally not related to each other.”

“Kirijo… throne?” Kotone asked, tilting her head. 

“Wow, you really don’t know anything about the school, do you?” Natsuki criticized, leaning forward. 

“I did get here just yesterday.”

“So the Kirijo group is this big shot company, right? They’ve been basically a corporate powerhouse since they made this bazillion dollar deal with the… a…” She turned to Maki. “What company was it?”

“Um… The Nato Group?”

“Sounds right,” she shrugged. “Anyway, they’re the school’s sponsor. Built the whole place, so nobody was surprised when the president of the company had a daughter and sent her here. Even fewer were surprised that she became student council president without much competition.”

“Huh, Mitsuru completely forgot to mention either of those things when we met,” Kotone huffed, slightly annoyed at the omission.

“How do you know her?”

“Oh, they messed up my living situation, so I live in the same dorm with her for now.”

“I don't envy you,” Natsuki smirked. “She’s such a stuck-up. A princess through and through.”

“That’s not horribly nice. Why do you hate her?”

“I got suspended after she caught me smoking in the bathroom,” she sighed, looking up as if recalling the memory. “She tossed open my bathroom stall and was all like ‘You’re going to face consequences for breaking the rules!’ You know what I did?”

“What?”

“Flicked my cigarette butt at her and burned her blouse. I don’t care if she probably has ten dozen more exactly like it in a sprawling walk-in closet. Seeing her make that face was probably the best moment of my life.”

“Well… you were smoking in school.”

“Not the point,” she dismissed.

“Natsuki, Natsuki!” Maki excitedly whispered, shaking her friend’s leg. “She’s taking it out!”

“Oh sweet,” she grinned, leaning forward.

“What’s going on?”

“Ok, watch that girl with light blue hair two rows ahead of us,” Natsuki said, pointing.

Kotone could see who they were talking about.  She was a small, timid-looking girl who had been hugging her sides for most of the ceremony. She stuck out in a crowd with her teal hair, but somehow also blended in by making herself look so small.

Quietly, the girl reached into her handbag and pulled out a compact light novel with a bland white bookmark sticking out. As she opened to the bookmarked page, the sound of tearing paper echoed throughout the entire auditorium. The girl was frozen, mortified as everybody bore their eyes into her. Kotone craned her neck over some heads to see that the pages of the bookmarked book had been glued together. Everyone giggled and snickered as the girl’s cheeks turned a deep red and she covered her face, ready to cry on the spot.

“Oh my god!” Natsuki and Maki were biting their sleeves to keep themselves from howling with laughter.

“That’s so sad!” Kotone gasped, beginning to rise to her feet. “I-I should go make sure she’s alright-”

“Hey, suicide-girl, how about you don’t get us all killed,” Natsuki hissed, barring an arm over Kotone’s stomach and pulling her back down. “Just… talk to her later or something, I don’t know.”

“But… Who even is she? Who did that? Why did they do that?”

“Her name’s Fuuka Yamagishi,” the tan girl shrugged. “Everyone kinda picks on her, so I wouldn’t really pay it much mind. I asked Maki to do it, and boy it was worth it.”

“You did that?!”

“Well, technically Maki did it.”

“That’s too far though! She’s going to get in trouble!”

“So? We’ll all have a laugh about it later, Fuuka included. She doesn’t mind. Maki, have you ever heard Fuuka complain about our pranks?”

“Nope.” The friend shook her head.

“See? It’s not like Fuuka hasn’t shit-talked me either, so we’re even.”

“We call her the Fuuk-Up,” Maki cackled, giving Fuuka a sly look.

“That’s really mean,” Kotone frowned, biting her lip and putting a finger to her chin. “Not horribly clever either, is it?”

“We don’t have a problem here, do we?” Natsuki asked, pressing a finger into the middle of Kotone’s chest. “Because I wanted to be your friend. I don’t want to get off on the wrong foot with you, but I don’t really like how you keep criticizing everything I say.”

Kotone wanted to fight back, but… She looked around at all the students laughing and the teachers exchanging sharp whispers with each other.

“Maybe this is the time to sit down and shut up.”

“Sorry…”

“Apology accepted,” Natsuki sighed, leaning back in her chair. “God, I hope this finishes soon.”

A teacher walked up to Fuuka and started clearly chewing her out. Kotone couldn’t make out what was being said, but it clearly wasn’t nice. The girl actually started crying, which only seemed to make the teacher more upset, as he grabbed Fuuka by the arm and yanked her out of her seat. The last that the auditorium saw of her was the sight of being dragged out by the arm while she still tried wiping tears with her other sleeve.

“Yeesh, that’s Yamagishi for you,” Maki cringed.

“Ahem, resuming my speech for you all,” the principal awkwardly said, adjusting his necktie. “Now, with the development of young minds and the crossing of important bridges, this year will serve…”

*   *   *   *   *

After the ceremony, Kotone followed Natsuki and Maki back to her homeroom. Unsurprisingly, the teacher was the same man who took Fuuka away during the ceremony. Mr. Ekoda. He was a rather boring and plain man who taught classic literature. Kotone didn’t particularly like his class, but it wasn’t his fault that he taught a subject she didn’t really have an interest in.

The whole time, she sat next to Natsuki. Kotone observed how the girl seemed to be perpetually surrounded by other girls who would nod and affirm everything she said and did. That was apparently how Natsuki liked it too.

The other girl, Fuuka, sat in the very back corner of the class, like she was trying her hardest to not be noticed by the world at large. Kotone saw such an empty sadness in her eyes, and the worst part is that she understood.

“Hey, Ko-Ko,” Maki chirped. “Since class is over, do you wanna walk home with us?”

“Oh, um…” She shifted her eyes over to Fuuka. She really wanted to talk to her and just make sure she was okay.

“Oh, no, I get it,” Natsuki nodded. “Should’ve just said something earlier.”

“What do you-”

“Yamagishi!” The blue-haired girl jumped and turned around, seeing Natsuki waving and making a motion. “C’mon, get over here! There’s someone who wants to meet you!”

Shakily, Fuuka gripped her bag and shuffled over to them. Up close, Kotone could really see just how pale she was. 

“Are you alright?” Kotone asked, grabbing her hand. She flinched out of reflex, but Kotone held her firmly. “I can go buy you some takoyaki! Or you can show me where the Wild Duck Burger is! Or-”

“That’s alright, thank you,” interrupted Fuuka, who took her hand back and placed it on her chest.

“Yamagishi, this is the new transfer student: Kotone Shiomi. Make sure to show her the same respect you give me and the other girls.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Shiomi,” Fuuka said, giving an apologetic bow. “I look forward to our time together.”

“You can just call me Kotone,” she insisted, offering the warmest smile she could. 

“Speaking of our time together, do you have the stuff?”

“Um…”

“Hey Yamagishi, I asked you a question,” Natsuki pressed, stabbing a glare into the girl’s soul. “Do you have the stuff?”

“Y-Yes, I do!”

Fuuka reached into her bag and pulled out a few different kinds of snacks for Natsuki and her girls. Chips, crackers, popcorn, and more. All things that the girls had apparently requested her to get during lunchtime.

“This is why you’re the best, Yamagishi,” Maki chirped, sinking her teeth into a bag of cheese crackers.

“T-Thank you…”

“Yamagishi…”

Natsuki gave Fuuka a death glare, snarling while gently rocking the bag of “X-Treme Cheez” chips in one hand. Fuuka gulped and cleared her throat.

“Y-Y-Yes?”

“What the hell is this?” Natsuki held up the bag, which had a little corner opened up on it.

“I-It’s… I-”

“Did you think I wouldn’t notice?!” Fuuka just looked down and started shaking. “Well?!”

“I-I was so h-hungry…” she meekly stammered. “Y-You took my l-lunch, so-”

“So now it’s my fault, huh?”

“Hey, she said she was hungry,” Kotone frowned. “It’s not a crime for her to eat something she bought.”

“You don’t have to defend me, Kotone… I knew this would cause trouble…”

“Ugh, come on girls, let’s go,” Natsuki demanded, getting up and looking at Fuuka. The girl looked heartbroken and ready to cry, but… “What’s that look for?”

“Huh? I’m-”

In one swift motion, Natsuki shoved Fuuka to the ground. Her bag’s latch broke on impact, spilling the contents of it all over the ground. Immediately, Kotone stood between the two girls, balling her fists.

“Hey! Are you crazy?!”

“I’ll ask one more time,” Natsuki said between her gritted teeth. “Are we going to have a problem?”

“Only if you treat people like that,” Kotone said back, holding her fists up as a threat. “So you tell me.”

“…”

Natsuki looked at Kotone, then Fuuka, then back at the girl threatening her.

“Fine, whatever. Do what you want, but you don’t know the history between Fuuka and I.”

“I don't think any history can justify what I’ve seen.”

“Let’s just go,” she said, making a gesture to her friends. In just a moment, they were gone and Kotone was on her knees helping pick up Fuuka’s books.

“You don’t have to do that…”

“It’s just the right thing to do. It’s what I’d want someone to do for me.”

“If you’re seen with me… People might get the wrong idea…”

“What do you mean?”

“They might think… we’re friends. And if they think we’re friends, then it’ll make things a lot harder for you…”

“Hey, I don’t mind it. You seem like a nice person!” Kotone put all the books in Fuuka’s bag and gave it back to her. “Here you go.”

“T-Thank you…”

“Hey, how about I walk you home? We can even grab some ramen or a burger on the way if you-”

“Please, you have to listen. It’s for your own good,” Fuuka said, giving Kotone a sad smile. “Don’t talk to me unless you have to, ok?”

“But-”

“Please…?”

“… O-Ok…”

Wordlessly, Fuuka gripped her bag and walked out of the classroom. It all left Kotone with a profound feeling in her chest. The girl’s smile fell down, and she turned on her music player. She could at least listen to some familiar music on the way back to the dorm.

When she stepped out the door, she let out a shriek as a pair of firm hands placed themselves on her shoulders. The next few seconds were a product of her pure fight or flight.

*   *   *   *   *

Makoto had made it to class after the principal’s speech, but didn’t bother talking to anyone. Ms. Toriumi mostly just talked on and on about how the year would work, and none of his other teachers had much of anything better to say either.

In the middle of dozing off, he felt a finger tap his shoulder. Beside him, another student was sitting, looking at Makoto with a grin. Blinking hard, he looked around to see that most of the students had already left.

“Dude, you’re freakin’ lucky that Toriumi didn’t hit you with a ruler and make you write an essay,” the student chuckled. “Most people who close their eyes in her class don’t live to see tomorrow.”

Makoto rubbed his eyes and looked at the kid again. He had a patch of hair on his chin and wore a baseball cap. Something about the way he grinned just let you know that he was unmistakably a troublemaker. 

“Do I know you?”

“Tch, the name’s Junpei Iori. Nice to meet ya,” he smirked. “Heard you were the new transfer student and wanted to say hi. I was a transfer a few years back, so I know how hard it can be.”

“I’ve been fine so far,” Makoto shrugged. “Thanks.”

“Figured you might wanna be friends,” Junpei winked, rubbing his hands together. “If I make the first move, you can see what a nice guy I am, right?”

“Don’t listen to him unless you want trouble, Makoto. He’ll talk to anyone who’ll listen.”

Yukari walked back into the classroom with her hands on her hips. The way she and Junpei looked at each other let Makoto know right away that they had history.

“Hey! It’s Yuka-tan!” Junpei grinned. “I didn’t think we’d be in the same class again!”

“I didn't want to be in the same class again,” she groaned. “What’re you doing bothering the new kid anyway?”

“I wasn't botherin’ anyone! Bein’ friendly isn’t a crime!”

“If you say so,” she rolled her eyes, looking back to Makoto. “So it looks like we ended up in the same homeroom, huh?”

“Yeah…” Makoto nodded, staring off into space. “Must be fate or something…”

“Is this guy alright?” Junpei whispered to Yukari. “He’s kinda spaced out…”

“I’m fine,” he denied. “But… Yeah, pretty surprising we’re in the same class.”

“Heeey, I heard you both came to school together this morning too,” Junpei smirked. “What’s up with that, huh? Gimme the dirt; everyone’s talking about it!”

“W-What do you mean?” Yukari asked, growing in agitation. “We walked here together because we live in the same dorm, ok? You’re just being annoying if you think there’s anything else going on!”

“Alright, alright, jeez…”

“A-Are people really talking about me like that though?” she asked. The girl held her head and gave Junpei a small shove. “Look at me! You got me all worried now!”

“Ah don’t sweat it. People say all sorts of stuff about me all the time and I’m fine.”

“Right…” Yukari uncomfortably looked over at Makoto. “You didn’t say anything to anyone about… you know what, right?”

“Nope,” he shook his head.

“Ok, good…” Yukari fiddled with the cute little bow on her uniform. “Seriously, don’t go telling people about last night, ok? I don’t want people to think of me like that..”

“…”

Junpei looked at Yukari and Makoto with an expression of complete disbelief. 

“W-What?” Yukari asked. 

“L-Last night…? D-Don’t tell people…? Don’t want to be thought of like that…?”

“Oh my god!” Yukari howled, grabbing a book and beating him on the shoulder. “I just met him yesterday, stop getting the wrong idea! I just met him last night! There’s nothing going on between us!”

“Alright, alright, stop hitting me!” Junpei begged, looking at Makoto with pleading eyes. “Help me, man!”

“What do you want me to do?” Makoto asked. “She’s not my attack dog.”

“You’re lucky I have something to do for archery,” she scoffed, starting to walk away. “But if I hear you start any rumors, you’ll be my next target, Iori!”

“The graceful pride of G-High, right?” he chuckled, elbowing Makoto. “Why does she care so much anyway? Nobody actually takes rumors seriously. She’s so paranoid sometimes…”

“Rumors can ruin a reputation,” Makoto pointed out. “Imagine how shit your life could get if everything thought you did something unforgivable…”

“Well… I guess I never thought about that…” he pondered. “But hey, it’s only your first day and everyone knows you! That’s pretty sweet! But that’s what happens when you’re associated with Yuka-tan. Believe it or not, she’s pretty freakin’ popular. You hit a home run being talked about in the same sentence as her!”

“I guess… Let’s hope it’s for the right reasons…”

“Jeez, you’re kind of a downer, you know that?” Junpei sighed. “You gotta find a way to lighten up, man.”

“I’m fine,” he sighed, shaking his head and grabbing his bag. “The teacher took my music player this morning and said to come back after class to get it.”

“You mean that teacher?” Junpei asked, pointing out the window. The two of them walked over to it to see Ms. Toriumi walking out of the school gates.

“Ugh…”

“Don’t stress, man, just ask her for it tomorrow morning.”

“It helps me sleep.”

“Well, you’re kinda out of luck,” he shrugged. “Hey, how about we walk back to your dorm together? Mitsuru is gonna be there too, right?”

“I don't think she’ll let you in, if that’s what you want,” Makoto said, shaking his head.

“Eh, was worth a shot,” Junpei shrugged. “Still, wanna walk back together?”

“…Sure.”

“Hehe, hell yeah! I can just tell this is going to be a fun year!”

The two boys exited the classroom, and Makoto nearly bumped into a tanned girl who was walking out of 2-E. The only reason he didn’t crash into her was because Junpei pulled him back by the shirt. The girls were too oblivious to even realize what had almost happened though.

“You don’t wanna bump into those girls, man. They’re bad news.”

“Noted.” Makoto looked into the classroom to see Kotone helping some girl pick up her books. He leaned against the wall just outside the door. “I’ve got a friend in there I’m waiting for. We can walk home when she comes out.”

“Ooo, who is it?” Junpei grinned. “The blonde?”

“No.”

“The blue-haired one?”

“No.”

“The gray-haired one?”

“No.”

“Um… Oh! The one with auburn hair and the music player on her!”

“You were bound to get it eventually.”

“Heh. That’s why they call me Junpei, Ace Detective!”

“I’m sure they do,” Makoto nodded, secretly letting out a small smile in the corner of his mouth. Junpei positioned himself just out of sight of anyone who would exit the door and got another mischievous smile. “What’re you doing?”

“I’m gonna scare her, man,” he chuckled. “It’ll be hilarious!”

“I don't know about that.”

Soon after, Kotone walked out of the room with her head down and headphones in. She looked down, oblivious to the world around her, so it wasn’t hard to get the jump on her. As soon as Junpei put his hands on Kotone’s shoulders, she let out the loudest shriek and threw an elbow into his nose.

“YOUCH!”

Junpei staggered into the wall as Kotone yanked the headphones out of her ears and covered her mouth. 

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”

“I wouldn’t be,” Makoto said. “He wanted to scare you.”

“That’s not very nice to do to girls,” she scolded. “Who are you?”

“Junpei Iori at your service,” he said, still trying to smile through the bloody nose. “Makoto and I are best buds and he wanted to wait for you before walking home.”

“You waited for me?” Kotone asked, turning to Makoto with a sparkle in her eyes.

“We walked here together, so I figured we would leave together too,” he shrugged.

“Aww, thanks! Oh, did you get your music player back?”

“Slept for too long and missed her. I’ll ask in the morning.”

“Do you want to use mine?” she offered again, holding it out to him. “I really don’t mind.”

“No, no, I don’t want it,” he declined.

“Hey, if we’re all walking home, then maybe we can grab a bite to eat,” Junpei offered, rubbing his hands together. “Is there anything the lady wants?”

“How much yen do you have? Where’s that ramen place that everyone kept talking about? And is there a vending machine with some Mad Bull on the way home?”

*   *   *   *   *

“Welcome back, you two,” Mitsuru greeted from the dorm lobby’s couch. She was deep into reading a book.

“Heeey!” Kotone yawned, practically dancing through the door. “Today was the best first day of school I’ve ever had!”

“I’m glad you’re adjusting well,” Mitsuru chuckled. “What was your favorite part?”

“Um, well…” Kotone’s smile dipped and she rubbed her chin. “I guess it was all too good to pinpoint one thing.”

“Our school prides itself on being the best it can,” she said, practically glowing with all the bragging she was doing. “I’d suggest you two head to bed though. You’re not allowed to go out at night. Dorm policy.”

“If that’s the case, then I’ll see you all in the morning!”

Kotone dashed up the stairs, leaving Makoto in the dust. He gave Mitsuru a nod of acknowledgment before walking over to the dining table. Yukari was sitting there, also reading. 

“Oh, hey,” she greeted. “I hope Junpei didn’t make you want to tear your hair out.”

“He was fine,” Makoto nodded, taking a seat next to her. “He bought us ramen for dinner and the three of us ate together. Then he bought Kotone five Mad Bulls.”

“I think her heart is going to stop.”

“Probably.”

“You know, you’re pretty funny,” she giggled. “And I can keep up with you a lot more than her.”

“I’m just not a fast guy,” Makoto shrugged, rubbing his eyes. “I’m going to sleep though. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Of course! And if that Junpei gives you any trouble tomorrow, just let me know. I’ll make him regret being born.”

“Consider me flattered,” he said, making Yukari laugh again and pulling a subtle smile across his own face.

*   *   *   *   *

Later that night, a young man approached Mitsuru in the dorm. Short hair as gray as ash with a blood-red sweater vest. He carried his jacket over his shoulder and gave Mitsuru an intense look.

“I’m going out for a bit.”

“…”

Mitsuru didn’t say anything, but just gave him a glare as she decided what to tell him.

“You’ve seen the news,” he scoffed. “You know how much is going on out there.”

“…I know,” she said with an uncharacteristically weary sigh. “More and more healthy people who developed acute cases of Apathy Syndrome overnight… All the major news outlets say it’s due to stress, but…”

“We know the truth. It has to be THEM,” the boy snarled with a clenched fist. “And it’s our responsibility to do something about it.”

“I know, but… Will you be okay on your own? The Chairman will be here for the next few days, but after that I can-”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m just getting in some practice,” the boy said with a cocky smile. “I’ll see you after midnight.”

With that, Mitsuru watched the boy walk out of the dorm, closing and locking the front door behind him. The redhead let out a deep sigh and watched him through the windows.

“This isn’t a game, Akihiko…”

Chapter Text

The next day, Makoto rose out of bed to an empty dorm. Or, what seemed like a vacant building. Mitsuru and Kotone were long gone, as shown by the sign-in sheet by the front door, and Yukari’s door was locked. When he made it downstairs, there was already a plate of scrambled eggs and sausage on the kitchen table with a note next to it.

“Eat up, Makoto! You were looking super pale yesterday, so I figured a nice warm meal would make you feel better. One of our dormmates, Sanada-senpai, suggested a protein-packed breakfast! If you wake up early next time, you can eat breakfast burritos with us too! I hope you can get your music player back! ~Kotone.”

On any other day, Makoto might’ve just thrown the meal out and gone to school, but…

“I’m not in a rush anyway…”

He sat down and bit into the eggs. They were actually really good. Nice and fluffy, with some cheese and light seasoning mixed in. The sausage was cooked perfectly, and she was even considerate enough to leave him a glass of orange juice. 

“So she really can cook after all…”

Makoto suddenly started feeling a little bad for rejecting Kotone’s breakfast from yesterday. It was obviously something she was good at and loved.

“Oh, hey.”

Makoto turned his head to see Yukari walk down the stairs with her bag.

“I thought you’d have left already,” she said.

“Kotone left me breakfast,” Makoto shrugged. “It probably would’ve been rude to toss it out.”

“That’s awfully considerate of you,” Yukari said in awe. “Maybe I should’ve said yes when she offered to make me something this morning.”

“You were up a few hours ago?”

“Um…” She awkwardly twirled her hair. “More like around midnight. I had to use the bathroom, and… Kotone apparently doesn’t knock.”

“My condolences.”

“Eh, whatever,” she shrugged. “Skipping breakfast means I get to have a bigger dinner, right?”

“I guess so.” Makoto finished the last of his eggs and sipped down the rest of the orange juice. “Ready to walk to school?”

“Oh- You want to walk with me again?”

“Unless you’d rather not,” Makoto said, putting his dishes in the sink. “I’d understand either way.”

“Oh, no, I was just surprised. Yesterday, you didn’t come across as someone who really cared about that kind of thing.”

“I don't know. Maybe Kotone’s rubbing off on me,” he shrugged. “Doesn’t really matter.”

“Well… Sure, let’s go!”

*   *   *   *   *

“Hey, did you hear about that girl from our class?”

Makoto heard a couple girls talking behind them as he and Yukari passed through the school gates. He couldn’t help but notice how easy it was to pick up on gossip when he didn’t just always have music in.

“You mean the one that’s been absent for a few days?”

“Yeah, that’s her. I heard that she’s been overcome with Apathy Syndrome… Supposedly all she does now is sit on the floor, stare at the wall, and mutter about something coming!”

“What a looney… The number of cases have been on the rise, haven’t they?”

“Yeah… If that happened to me, I’d want someone to just put me out of my misery. Wouldn’t you?”

“I don't know…”

“There’s been so many reports of Apathy Syndrome lately,” Yukari shivered, clutching the straps of her bag. “It makes me so scared that it might affect someone I know or care about… Or even me!”

“I don't know,” Makoto shrugged. “I don’t even know what that is…”

“Oh, right. It’s a recent phenomenon around this area. People turn kind of… soulless. Just overnight. They lose all sense of self preservation and get this vacant look in their eyes… Then they all either walk around like zombies or just slump over while they mutter about something coming… Super freaky, right?”

“I guess… If it’s just a virus or something, then there’s no point in worrying about it, right? It’s not like you can prevent it.”

“Well, I… Hold on… Is that Ms. Toriumi?”

Makoto and Yukari glanced over their shoulders to indeed see their homeroom teacher. And she was walking in rhythm, swaying her hips in tempo to a song. A song she was listening to on a family device with a familiar set of headphones. A couple male students were following her from behind, gawking and taking in the view. Makoto, however, wasn’t amused.

“Wow, I don’t think I’ve ever seen her actually so happy to come to school,” Yukari marveled. “It would almost feel cruel to disturb her, don’t you-”

Makoto was already moving to Toriumi’s side and tapped her on the shoulder before Yukari could finish. The teacher jumped and looked back, appearing quite disturbed upon realizing it was Makoto. She put his things away in her handbag.

“Oh! I didn’t expect to see you on my way in, Yuki-kun.”

“I didn't get to your office yesterday before you left…”

“Yes, well, you did fall asleep in my class, young man,” she said, turning her nose up. “I think that should make you learn the lesson. I might’ve given you some slack yesterday for being the new student, but that ends today.”

“I’m sorry, Sensei. I shouldn't have fallen asleep, new or not. It won’t happen again,” he politely apologized with a bow. The gesture seemed to flatter Ms. Toriumi.

“W-Well, you certainly are well-mannered, aren’t you? Some of the other students here could learn a thing or two from you…” Ms. Toriumi turned a little red and faced away. “I don’t want to just give your device back to you right now, but this time I’ll wait for you after class today in the faculty office. I’ll be doing some after-hours work anyway.”

“Thank you, Sensei,” he said, bowing again. “I’ll see you in class.”

“Yes… I’ll see you then…”

Makoto walked back over to Yukari, his expression quickly drooping again.

“She wouldn’t give it to me yet.”

“You really know how to lay on the charm thick,” Yukari admired. “I don’t think I’ve seen anyone smooth-talk Sensei like that before!”

“Was it really that hard?” Makoto questioned, brushing the hair out of his eyes for a moment. “All I did was show her the respect she wanted.”

“I guess so…”

“How is he just so effortlessly… cool?”

*   *   *   *   *

In the middle of Ms.Toriumi’s lesson, Junpei—who sat right across from Makoto—leaned over to him and whispered. 

“Can you believe this lady?” Junpei groaned. He looked like he was going to drop dead from boredom any minute. “How can someone talk so much, and still I hear nothin’ come out?”

“Iori!” Junpei nearly fell out of his chair when the teacher howled his name. He scrambled to his feet and straightened up, earning a wave of snickers from around the room. “Since your eyelids have decided that class should end early, maybe you could tell me who I was just talking about.”

“W-W-Who you were t-talking about…?” he gulped. “E-Easy…”

“Well then?” Toriumi asked, crossing her arms. “The clock’s ticking, Iori.”

“It’s, um… Uh…”

Junpei looked over at Makoto and made a silent plea with his eyes for just a hint. The new student looked over at Yukari, who was shaking her head no. Makoto had half a mind to give him the wrong answer on purpose just to teach him a lesson. Even so, Makoto silently mouthed the words “Utsubo Kubota” to his new friend.

“Um… Utsubo Kubota, right? Y-Your favorite author?”

“Wonderful,” the teacher praised, her fierce snarl melting into a warm smile. “So you were listening to me after all! Even so, keep those eyes open.”

“Y-Yes, sensei!”

As Junpei sat back down, Ms. Toriumi went back to writing something on the chalkboard. The boy leaned over to Makoto.

“You really saved my bacon, man… Is there anything I can do to pay you back?”

“Pay attention next time,” Makoto said dismissively. “And buy Kotone a Mad Bull on the way home.”

“Deal, man.”

“You shouldn’t have done that, you know,” Yukari frowned, turning around. “You should’ve just let him flounder.”

“Probably,” he agreed. “But…”

Makoto could hear whispers being traded across the classroom. Most of them had seen him boldly give Junpei the right answer. Maybe that could do well for his reputation.

“Whatever. It’s not going to stop him from being in the bottom five when exams roll around,” she jeered, turning around.

“Just you wait!” Junpei fiercely whispered, shaking his fist. “I’m going to get top five this year! Well… Maybe I should aim for the top ten first. But you’re going to eat your-”

“Iori!”

*   *   *   *   *

“Listen, I just think we got off on the wrong foot yesterday,” Natsuki said, biting into half a sandwich. Sitting at a desk next to her was Fukka, who was cutting the crusts off of the other half. “I admit I went too far yesterday. Yamagishi and I like to play with each other and have fun, but we know it’s not personal. Right?”

“R-Right,” Fuuka nodded.

“Then why are you making her cut your crusts like a maid?” Kotone frowned. She herself hadn’t touched her store-bought bento box yet.

“She likes it,” Natsuki shrugged. “Yamagishi cares about me a lot, and I care about her too.”

“S-She does,” Fuuka nodded.

“See? Yamagishi knows I just have tough love,” the tan girl smiled, grabbing one of Fuuka’s cheeks and pinching it. The girl winced before finishing cutting the crusts off the sandwich.

“Here you go, Natsuki-san…”

“You’re the best.”

“Thank you…”

“Why do you call her Yamagishi?” Kotone asked, an edge still to her voice. “If you’re such close friends, why does she call you Natsuki, but to you she’s Yamagishi?”

“You think too hard about it,” Natsuki shrugged. “She prefers it when I call her Yamagishi.”

“Um… A-Actually…” Fuuka cleared her throat. “I-I actually would… Um… Never mind…”

“No, no, go ahead,” Kotone encouraged.

“Well… I-I would like it if you called me Fuuka, Natsuki-san… I’d feel more like… a friend."

Natsuki gave Fuuka a strange look for a moment, as if she was deciding how she should react versus how she wanted to. Kotone could at least tell that she was contemplating and weighing a couple choices. Finally, the girl took a deep breath and nodded.

“Alright, Fuuka-chan~ If you wish.”

“T-Thank you,” Fuuka nodded, a small smile creeping across her face. Natsuki’s face softened up as she gave a gentle, non-condescending grin to her. It was a sweet sight, but only served to confuse Kotone even more about their relationship.

“I know we only met yesterday, but do you mind if I call you Fuuka-chan?” Kotone asked. “I would love to be close friends!”

“I-I’m pretty bad with keeping friends, but… You can call me whatever you’d like… Kotone-san.”

“Hey, hey, since we’re all friends, how about we share notes from today’s lesson then?” Natsuki proposed, flashing a perky grin.

“Huh?” Kotone cocked her head to the side. “But… We haven’t even learned that much yet. What did you miss?”

“Natsuki has a bit of a problem with keeping up and taking notes,” Fuuka chuckled. “We meet up after school to study and exchange notes all the time.”

“H-Hey!” Natsuki’s cheeks turned beet-red as she covered her face in embarrassment. “What the hell do you think you’re doing, Yamagishi?! Giving away my friggin’ weaknesses like that!”

“It’s alright,” Kotone softly nodded, grabbing her hands and bringing them down. “I struggle like that too, actually.”

“Wait, really? But… you’re an honors student though, right? How?”

“I have a bad habit of spacing out in the middle of lessons,” she awkwardly laughed. “When I’m alone with my own thoughts, I can get caught up in my own head… Then, well, sometimes I just get taken to a whole other world against my will and…”

Kotone’s voice trailed off as both Fuuka and Natsuki gave her odd looks.

“The point is that everyone struggles. In all walks of life.”

“Speaking of walking, you walked here with Takeba yesterday, right?” Natsuki pried. “I heard you both live in the same dorm with Mitsuru-senpai.”

“That’s right.”

“Man, you’re lucky,” the girl groaned enviously. “I sleep in the same dorm as Maki and the others, but none of us are nearly as popular as her…”

“Does that really matter though?” Kotone giggled.

“Yes,” Natsuki nodded, her face deathly serious. “It does.”

“Oh- Well, once my living situation gets sorted out, I should be in the girl’s dorm. Maybe we’ll be close to each other!”

“Oh, maybe,” she nodded.

“Fuuka, do you live in the dorm too?”

“Nah, Fuuka-chan still lives with her mama,” Natsuki teased. “I’ve seen how she lives. That room of yours is a friggin’ mess. Blankets and pillows everywhere, your dirty clothes under the bed or just laying around… I bet it only smells good in there because of all the flowers, right?”

“N-Natsuki-san…” Fuuka cringed. “This is getting a little personal…”

“Hey, we’re just being open, right? The only thing organized in your room are all those geeky science-fiction books on your shelves. My room is pretty damn empty. It’s actually kinda boring. What about you, Kotone?”

“Well… I guess mine is also normally pretty empty,” she shrugged. “I never really unpack with the intention of staying anywhere for a long time anymore… But maybe I can actually try this time.”

“Fuuka-chan, can you go downstairs and get me an apple strudel from the lobby before lunch ends?” Natsuki asked, taking out her wallet and handing her some yen. After a moment of consideration, she plucked out another 100 yen. “You should get yourself something too.”

“O-Oh, um… You don’t have to.”

“Don’t argue and just go do it.”

“I-I don’t think they have apple strudel on Wednesdays…”

“Tell them to hand one over or I’ll come down there myself.”

“A-Alright…”

Fuuka got up and scurried out of the classroom like a scared mouse. Now that Kotone thought about it, she probably would look awfully cute with some mouse ears and a small tail.

“Why do you treat Fuuka like a maid?” Kotone questioned. “I can see that she really thinks you’re her friend, and I see that you care about her, but… I just don’t get it.”

“It’s… complicated,” Natsuki sighed. “We’ve known each other for a long time, and Fuuka has never been really strong or brave. She wets herself when she sees her own shadow at night. If anything, I’m just toughening her up.”

“That’s a dangerous way of thinking.”

“You don’t have to agree, but I believe it.”

“Do you really?”

“Yeah,” she sharply glared, her face contorting into anger before turning away. Her features softened enough to let out a melancholic sigh. “I’m sure…”

*   *   *   *   *

After the bell rang, Makoto made his way to the faculty lounge. He was finally going to get that music player back. After all, it was irreplaceable. One of a kind.

He gently started to slide the office door open, but was stopped by some hushed whispers inside. Makoto wasn’t normally one to snoop or spy on people, but… Occasionally his curiosity got the best of him. Ms. Toriumi was hunched over a computer, with another good-looking brown-haired teacher leaning over her shoulder.

“It’s funny you say that, because if I filled in the gradebook that belonged to “Emiri Kanou” then I think I would be doing her job,” Toriumi frowned. “Can you seriously not use the computer yourself?”

“Pleaseeeee!” Kanou pleaded. “Please Isako-san~ I’m begging you! I don’t know how to use the gradebook right! The last time I messed it up, the student’s parents wouldn’t get off my ass about it for days! I can’t have that again!”

“Emiri…”

“Please~ You’re a geek-freak with these computers! Nobody else on staff can move around one faster than you can!”

“Because I’m practiced,” she shyly coughed. “Ono probably still inscribes his on stone tablets…”

“And maybe I can…” Ms. Kanou looked around the empty office, and Makoto let the door close all the way before peering back in. Kanou was leaning down, talking right into Ms. Toriumi’s ear. “Maybe I can swing by your empty old apartment again with some booze and have another ladies night~”

“You’re disgusting,” Toriumi sneered, pushing Kanou away. “But… I’ll put your grades in just this once. But you owe me.”

“I knew you were the best, Isako-chan~” Kanou smirked, throwing her arms around the woman.

“Don’t mock me!” Toriumi roared, slamming her fist on the table. It scared both Kanou and Makoto enough to make them both stagger a bit. The teachers looked behind them at the teenage boy with faces completely drained of color.

“Y-Yuki-kun! What are- Oh, the music player, right?”

“Right,” he nodded.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, Isako,” Ms. Kanou said, having a smug wave before walking out of the faculty office. Makoto couldn’t help but notice how she gave him a disgusted snarl as she passed by. As soon as the door closed, Toriumi let out a deep sigh.

“Yuki-kun, you didn’t… hear anything, did you?”

“Were you two talking about something important?”

“Oh, no, just some sensitive school information… Oh, but you don’t want to listen to an old lady’s troubles. One second…” Toriumi reached into her handbag and pulled out his music player and headphones. She held them out to him, and Makoto put them around his neck—where they belonged.

“Did you have any favorite tracks?”

“H-Huh?”

“I saw you listening to my music on the way to school,” Makoto said, much to his teacher’s discomfort. “Did you have any songs you liked?”

“Um… Burn My Dread was quite catchy. I’m not too familiar with the music of kids today, but… It was a nice study.”

“Good choice,” he nodded.

“Run on home, Yuki-kun,” she sighed, sitting back down at her computer. “Enjoy youth while you can. Soon enough you’ll be like me with a demanding job and co-workers who-” Toriumi paused, covering her mouth as if she had caught herself before saying something catastrophic. “I expect your best performance tomorrow.”

“Yes, Sensei.”

*   *   *   *   *

Makoto made it to the front of the school before he put the headphones on and blasted his favorite track at high volume. He closed his eyes, feeling himself slip into another world altogether… When he let the music wash over him, Makoto didn’t have to feel anything else. Not an emotion, not a sense, not a thought.

He was almost to the gates when he saw a classic sight of bullying. A group of girls had surrounded a smaller, blue-haired one, and were busy emptying the contents of her bag onto the ground while rummaging through it all. In particular, this tanned one held a book just out of reach, seemingly reading it off in a mocking way. Of course, her legs, arms, and fingers were all longer than the victim’s, so all she could do was struggle.

The blue-haired girl looked at Makoto, giving such a fragile, pleading glance. Tears stained her cheeks and her eyes were red and weary. Makoto wasn’t a big deal at the school, but he could say something to those girls. The fact that he knew Yukari and Mitsuru could probably do something to halt them. 

Taking a deep breath, Makoto put a hand on his music player.

He turned up the volume.

The boy walked out of the school as if nothing had happened.

*   *   *   *   *

“What are you doing?”

“Staring longingly into the Wild Duck Burger…” Kotone sighed, sipping her can of Mad Bull while pressing her face against the restaurant’s glass from the outside.

“Why not buy a burger?”

“Because my wallet is getting even hungrier than I am…” she sighed, looking at Makoto. “I don't suppose you want to have a dinner date with me?”

“Not interested,” he declined. “Mitsuru-senpai asked us to come back to the dorm in a timely manner, remember? It was to meet the school’s Chairman, right?”

“Oh right!” Kotone nodded, her attitude miraculously perking up. “I’m so excited to meet him!”

“You didn’t even remember he was showing up until five seconds ago.”

“That doesn’t mean I can’t be excited!”

Makoto looked down at the Mad Bull in her hands again. 

“Did Junpei buy you that?”

“Yeah, he said it was a favor from you.”

“Should’ve gone with some tea instead.”

*   *   *   *   *

As soon as Makoto and Kotone entered the dorm, a couple pairs of eyes darted their way. Sitting in the lounge area, Yukari was talking with someone. He was a tall, put-together man with long—but very kempt—brown hair, a wispy goatee hanging from the edge of his chin, and a pair of glasses that hung on the tip of his nose. A cleanly-pressed tan jacket covered a black turtleneck; the same outfit he dedicated himself to wearing every day. His appearance gave him an air of sophistication, which was offset by his lax demeanor that made him seem very approachable at the same time.

Kotone felt a sense of warmth radiate from him, like a distant relative you see at a family reunion. The presence of the man just seemed to put her at ease. Makoto, however, couldn’t have felt any more different. The sight of him put the boy on edge. Something deep inside him screamed “Run away!” like a silent plea for self-preservation. Just who was this man?

“Oh, they’re back,” Yukari noted.

“Ah, so these are the new transfers that I’ve heard so much about!”

The mysterious man stood up, extending to his full height and approaching the two children.

“Are you the Chairman?” Kotone asked.

“Right you are, young lady.” He gave the two students a charismatic wink. “My name is Shuji Ikutsuki, the Chairman of the Board of our school. It’s nice to make your acquaintance.”

“Ikustk- Ikutks- Isuke-” Kotone tried repeatedly and failed to fully say his name right. Both Ikutsuki and Yukari chuckled at the effort.

“Ikutsuki… It is rather hard to say, isn’t it?” the man admitted. “Many have tried, and many have failed. Why, even I can find myself getting tongue-tied just introducing myself!”

“I see why everyone just calls you “Chairman” then…” Makoto said.

“Hehe, I like these two!” Ikutsuki grinned with glee. “Come, let’s all take a seat.”

Makoto, Kotone, and Yukari sat together on the same couch as Ikutsuki took his place in a chair just next to it. He sat regally, with his legs crossed and his hands in his lap.

“To start with, I’m sorry about the complications with your living accommodations,” he apologized. “I promise this isn’t something that’s ever happened before.”

“Oh, it’s fine,” Kotone insisted. “Makoto and I are having fun living with everyone here, right?”

“Doesn’t really matter to me,” he shrugged. “I could live anywhere…”

“Oh don’t be like that! I know you waited this morning just to walk with Yukari, right?”

“Wh-” 

In a rare show of emotion, Makoto’s pale cheeks flushed with a light pink. That was in addition to Yukari’s face now matching the warm shade of her crimson bow. Ikutsuki couldn’t hold back a snicker.

“Don’t say stupid stuff like that,” Makoto sulked.

“Hehehe. Ah, youth,” Ikutsuki sighed. “It burns bright, doesn’t it?”

“Um, Chairman…?” Yukari cleared her throat.

“Oh, yes, I’m here to answer any questions you might have.”

“I’m fine,” declined Makoto.

“Are you here just to greet us?” Kotone asked.

“Well… Partially. I do have other business here, but greeting you was on the front of my mind. Speaking of which, where could I find Mitsuru?”

“Um… Upstairs, I think,” Yukari reported.

“Ah, as diligent as always. Just as expected of the heir to the Kirijo Group. Though, it wouldn’t kill her to come and greet me and the new dormmates… Anything else?”

“Oh, I was wondering something about the club that lives here,” Kotone said, putting a curious finger on her chin. It made Ikutsuki raise a curious eyebrow. “Why do they all have g-”

“Great hygiene?” Makoto finished, putting a hand up to silence her. “The dorm is huge, but mostly empty, so who cleans it?”

“I’m glad you asked! Everyone here pitches in a bit to help clean up the entire dorm,” the director answered. “Even I occasionally come to help scrub down some counters on the weekends! Any other questions for me?”

“Well-”

“Thank you, Mr. Chairman, but no thanks,” Makoto answered for them both. “We’re fine.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Huh?”

Ikutsuki had answered him with a dark tone and sinister glare that only Makoto seemed to notice. The boy swore that the shadows across his face seemed to stretch and darken only for it all to go away in the flash of a smile.

“I was just making sure you weren’t left with any questions.”

“R-Right…”

“And in case Mitsuru didn’t tell you, leave a grocery list by the front desk every Sunday and an effort will be made to restock the pantry,” the Chairman said, standing up. “You’ll find yourself saying ‘Orange I glad I listened to Ikutsuki?’ Ohohoho!”

“I don’t get it,” Makoto whispered to Yukari.

“The Chairman thinks he’s a comedian. You’ll get used to his lame jokes. He apparently spends hours in his office thinking of new jokes to tell and finds ways to shoehorn them into conversations.”

“Are any of them actually funny?”

“Not usually.”

“Well, it’s as they say,” Kotone nodded, standing to her feet. “The value of a good meal is p-rice-less!”

“Ohohoho! What a strong wit for a young lady! Usually a good joke can’t simply be noodled around!”

“Hehehe, you’ll find that my spirit isn’t easily squashed, Mr. Chairman!”

“Ohoho! I’m glad not every student around here talks so gravy!”

“Oh great, there’s two of them,” Makoto groaned, getting to his feet. Ikutsuki and Kotone seemed to be deeply engaged in some intense pun-duel or odd ritual of friendship. In either case, he had zero interest in sticking around to see the results. “I’m going to bed early.”

“Yeah… I think I’d rather do that too than listen to this for another hour.”

*   *   *   *   *

“Fuuka, is that you?” a woman’s voice called from a few rooms over. 

“Y-Yes Mother, I’m home,” the girl nodded, taking her shoes off in the doorway. Like usual, she locked the door behind her and crept through the living room.

“It’s so late, what happened? I left dinner on the counter for you.”

“I-I ate dinner with some friends,” she lied. “They offered to pay, so… I ate out.”

“Aw, how nice! I’m glad you’re finally opening yourself up again recently. My little girl needs to get out some more.”

“T-Thanks… I’ll be in my room doing schoolwork…”

Fuuka retreated to her bedroom and clicked the lock as soon as the door closed. Breathing a sigh of relief, she retreated into her comfort space. Though not nearly as messy as what Natsuki had told Kotone, she admitted it still could’ve benefited from a good cleaning.

Gingerly, Fuuka wrapped herself up in a thick winter blanket on the ground and opened her laptop. Plastered on the desktop were a bunch of icons for work utilities like spreadsheets and word programs, along with tons of games like Devil Busters Online, Last Bible II, and Jack Brothers. The girl navigated to her files with a shaky hand, opening a folder labeled “Recordings” and clicking on a video captured by her own mother on Fuuka’s 10th birthday.

The video started with the camera creeping up behind a mass of blankets and pillows sitting in front of an old, beat-up TV. A science fiction movie was running in the VCR; the first ever one that Fuuka remembered watching, and the thing to jumpstart her fascination with the genre. Hushed squeals could be heard, but the sources remained unseen.

“Fuuka, honey, are you having fun?”

“Hehe, yes, yes!”

It almost pained Fuuka to hear a time when she had been so much happier.

“Come on, big smiles for the camera. Don't be shy, you two.”

The blankets dropped and two young girls turned around to give huge, shining smiles to Fuuka’s mother. Of course, there was a tiny Fuuka herself, but also her bright-eyed brunette friend who had been by her side for years/

“Alright Natsuki-chan, I want a picture with your arm around her shoulder too!”

“Like this?”

Natsuki playfully threw both arms around Fuuka, and they both rolled to the floor giggling like madmen, all while the mother chuckled too.

“Break it up, you two. How am I going to snap a non-blurry photo when you’re moving around like that?!”

“Fuuka-chan and me are gonna stay together forever!” Natsuki insisted, keeping an arm around Fuuka like a wrestler pinning her opponent to the ground. “Never going to separate us!”

“What if I said I had… cupcakes?”

“Cupcakes?!”

Natsuki and Fuuka scrambled to their feet, and Natsuki grabbed her friend by the hand, yanking her to the kitchen. The rest of the video mostly consisted of Natsuki attempting to lick the frosting off of all the cupcakes before anyone else could lay their hands on them or stop her.

Fuuka paused and rewound the video. She ran her finger along the screen, tracing the point where her and Natsuki’s hands clasped together.

“Natsuki-san… What happened to us…?”

Teary-eyed, Fuuka closed her laptop and wrapped the blankets tighter around herself. Bunching up another blanket below her head, she decided to just go to sleep on the floor.

*   *   *   *   *

Mitsuru and Yukari sat at a large computer console that took up almost an entire wall of the room. Multicolored buttons, flashing lights, unmarked levers… They didn’t even know what some of the functions did. But they were monitoring and closely observing a series of graphs and charts on the screen, studying a test subject. In the bottom right corner of it all, two camera feeds were being funneled in. Makoto and Kotone slept tight in their beds.

“So then, they are unaffected by the Dark Hour?”

Chairman Ikutsuki slowly walked into the command room, hands behind his back as he wearily watched the screen.

“It appears so,” Mitsuru nodded. “To think that both of our new transfers would be able to experience the Dark Hour… Is it a coincidence? Or does it mean something else…”

“And the question that truly matters,” Ikutsuki said gravely. “Do they have the potential or not?”

“If they didn’t… surely Shadows would’ve tried feeding on them by now, right?”

“True…”

“There’s something weird… About Makoto,” Yukari said, pointing to the screen. “I don’t know what it means, but his brainwaves are different from Kotone’s. Not bad or unhealthy. Just… different.”

“Very… interesting…” Ikutsuki whispered.

“What does it mean, Chairman?” Mitsuru asked.

“Who knows?” he shrugged. “I’m not much of a neurologist.”

“Perhaps I can contact some scientists from the Kirijo group and ask them to look at it…”

“Doesn’t this feel… weird? And kind of dirty?” Yukari asked. “Spying on them like this? Gathering data on them and their brains? Treating them like lab rats instead of… well, our new dormmates?”

“Under normal circumstances, you’d be right, Yukari,” the Chairman agreed. “However, you know the unusual extremes under which we operate.”

“Yeah, but…”

“You have a wonderfully kind heart, Takeba,” Ikutsuki smiled. “Don’t lose it, but know that this is also for their own good. I want you to keep observing them for the next few days and report any changes.”

“Yes, sir,” Mitsuru nodded.

“Alright…”

Yukari looked back at the computer screen. Makoto and Kotone looked so peaceful in their sleep. She wondered for just a moment what they could’ve been dreaming about during such a wicked hour…

*   *   *   *   *

The first thing that Makoto registered was a harsh mechanical hiss and wheeze assaulting his ears. The next thing he processed was the rushing of air at concerning speeds. He was sitting in a very uncomfortable chair, listening to very uncomfortable sounds, and felt uncomfortably motion sick. In front of Makoto sat a man; or maybe it was some kind of hobgoblin? His nose prominently stretched out in a curved manner, like a banana. His eyes were strained, as if he hadn’t blinked in days, and he had a wide, almost ominous smile. He sat upon a small blue-velvet sofa. Or maybe it was actually a large chair. Makoto wasn’t sure what to make of it. He knew he had to be dreaming.

Separating them was a table with a soft-blue cloth on top. After just a few moments of looking around, he realized that he was actually in one giant elevator, protected by an intricately-designed elevator cage on all sides. 

What his eyes were truly drawn to was a woman who stood next to the goblin-like man though. She was dressed like a mix between a flight attendant and a hotel manager, but all clad in enchanting azure. Blue dress, blue knee-high boots, blue gloves, a blue hat… Makoto was pretty sure that if she wore anything else, he’d have a guess on the color. It gave a very stark contrast to her snow white hair and eerie yellow eyes. All the while, she was holding a thick book with a platinum bookmark sticking out of it. She kept her eyes glued on Makoto, wearing a catlike smile just to make him a bit more uneasy.

“Welcome to the Velvet Room, young man,” spoke the mysterious man across from him. “My name is Igor… I am beyond delighted to finally make your acquaintance.”

“Igor…?”

“This is Elizabeth,” he said, gesturing to the woman beside him. “My research assistant and attendant to the Velvet Room. She’s a resident here, like myself.”

“The honor is mine, visitor,” Elizabeth politely bowed. She spoke in a voice that sounded uncannily alien to Makoto. Like something distinctly non-human trying its best to pass for one.

“You said this was called… the Velvet…”

Makoto had tried to stand up, but as soon as he did, his entire existence felt like it was swept out from under him. His vision swirled as his mind grew hazy, and before he could hit the ground, he felt someone catch his body in their arms. It was Elizabeth.

“I wouldn’t advise attempting to move around on your first visit,” Elizabeth said, sitting Makoto back in the chair, which appeared to have some kind of harp for a back.

“Must be why it’s so damn uncomfortable…” he thought.

“This place exists between dream and reality… Mind and matter…” Igor continued. “Those who are not used to dreaming do not hold a strong form in this realm…”

“Why am I here?”

“It has been so many years since we’ve had a guest… Why, Elizabeth here hasn’t ever seen a real human before. Isn’t that right?”

“That is right, master.”

“I… asked… why…” Makoto said, struggling to sit forward. “Why me? And why bring me here?”

“Heheh. “Why me?” A question that humans ask themselves all too often, I’m afraid. I brought you here to discuss this,” he smirked, gesturing his hand and making a stack of papers appear. “I trust that you don’t need me to go into detail on this contract, correct? You, and you alone, are responsible for your actions and their subsequent consequences.”

“So that was… your contract?”

“Not quite,” Igor corrected with a dry laugh. “I am not the one who writes the contracts. I am just the agent who holds our visitors accountable.”

“How do I meet the man above you then?”

“How?” Igor asked the question, then found himself chuckling, then cackling. He started wildly laughing, and even Elizabeth was lightly giggling. “If you find out how, young man, I would like you to let me know.”

“Thanks…”

“Henceforth, you are our esteemed guest, and will be welcome in the Velvet Room whenever you please. You hold untold potential, and you are destined to hone this ability to its utmost extreme. In doing so, you will need my services.”

“I don’t… understand…”

“Hehehehe, of course you don’t,” he nodded. “If you did, the journey would be pointless.”

“...”

“Here, this is proof of your membership in our room…”

A blue, intricately-designed key suddenly appeared before Makoto, and he reached out to take it. Confused, Makoto looked Igor in the eyes.

“So… this is a physical key?”

“Correct.”

“But isn’t this just a dream?”

“Also correct,” he grinned, looking at his arm. “And I believe it’s about time it ended.”

Makoto watched a glowing cyan butterfly flutter towards him. His limbs wouldn’t move, and he was powerless to do anything about the situation. Gentle as a feather, the butterfly landed on Makoto’s nose, and the entire world faded into a blinding white.

Chapter Text

Kotone slowly blinked until the white light cleared from her eyes. She found herself inside of a giant elevator, sitting in a chair across from a long-nosed, hunchbacked man. Beside him seemed to be a white-haired man in a blue bellboy outfit, staring at her with a pair of golden eyes.

“Welcome, esteemed guest, to the Velvet Room,” the long-nosed man said with a wicked grin. “My name is Igor, and I am delighted to make your acquaintance.”

“Igor… Huh…” Kotone rubbed her eyes and let out a mighty yawn. “I’m Kotone Shiomi.”

“This here is my assistant, Theodore,” he said, gesturing to the bellboy.

“The pleasure is mine, Master Shiomi,” he said with a bow. “You may call me Theo.”

“Oh, you don’t have to call me Master Sh-”

“I wish we had time for pleasantries, but our time here is short,” Igor said wearily. He waved his hand and a familiar contract appeared on the table in front of Kotone. “I trust you’re familiar with the contents of this agreement?”

“To take responsibility for my actions…” she whispered. “That’s the contract that kid had me sign a few days ago…”

“Such a curiosity, isn’t it, Theo?” Igor mused, looking at his assistant. “To have not one, but two visitors to the Velvet Room at the same time… It’s almost unprecedented.”

“It is, Master.”

“Wait… What is this place? Why am I here?” Kotone pushed herself to her feet, prompting Theodore to step forward in anticipation to catch her. To their surprise though, she could stand just fine on her own two feet. “Well?”

“This place… exists outside the conventional world. I’ve brought you here to tell you that a great journey is about to begin. A journey that will see you grow into a power that I will aid in cultivating.”

“A great power…”

“Here, quickly! Take this!”

An azure key materialized in front of Kotone with some kind of mask design on the handle. She had just enough time to extend out her hand before it dropped into her palm. She flipped it over in her hand for a second, admiring its ornate details.

“Wait, if this exists outside of the conventional world, how do I bring this back to my world?”

“We have our tricks,” he chuckled.

“Shiomi-san!”

“Hm? What’s that?!” Kotone panicked, looking around for the source of the booming voice. It was so loud that she had to cover her ears.

“Shiomi-san!”

“I’m afraid it’s the end of our meeting,” Igor lamented. “I wish it could’ve been longer, but alas.”

“Shiomi-san!”

“Wait! How do I find my way back here?!”

“Just look for the door, my dear visitor. It’s always open for you.”

“SHIOMI-SAN!”

*   *   *   *   *

Kotone was awakened by a whack on the back of the head from a meter stick. Her head slid off her hand—which it had been propped upon—and she faceplanted onto the desk. She shook off the impact, but the whole classroom still erupted into laughter. Ms. Toriumi stood over her, looking down in contempt.

“Was my lecture truly that boring, Shiomi-san?”

“N-No, Sensei… I’m sorry…”

Dammit, she had fallen asleep in class. If only she didn’t zone out so easily. Then she’d…

Kotone’s heart did a little leap in her chest as she felt what was clenched in her fist. It was a blue, intricately-detailed metal key.

“No way… how…?”

“I expect an essay on Utsubo Kubota by Thursday then! And… And turn it in with a slice of cake- No! Apple pie! Do you hear?”

“Yes, Sensei!”

“Thank you. Ahem, now back to the lesson. If you read here, you can…”

“I would've woken you up, but by the time I noticed you were asleep, you were already snoring,” Natsuki whispered, still chuckling.

“A poke would’ve been nice,” she complained, rubbing the back of her head where the stick had hit. She turned her attention back to the key in her hand.

“I wonder what door this even goes to…”

“Pst… Hey…”

Kotone looked at the quiet girl who sat next to her. Though she hadn’t thought about it until she walked in, the girl wasn’t there for the first couple days of school for some reason. Admittedly, she’d usually be a social butterfly, but Kotone didn’t feel awake enough that day to bother making friends with her. She did think her ashy hair was quite beautiful though, and matched her eyes of the same color. However, Kotone thought it was quite odd that she looked close to Mitsuru’s age, despite being in her class.

“I was saving this for lunch, but… I think you need it more than me.”

The girl held up an unopened bottle of Starvicks coffee, straight from the vending machine. Without argument, Kotone took it and silently opened the bottle up. When Toriumi wasn’t looking, the girl took a few sips and felt herself become at ease.

“Thank you,” she sighed. “My name’s Kotone Shiomi. But, uh… I guess you know that by now.”

“Hehe, it’s alright,” the girl smiled. “My name’s Saori Hasegawa.”

“I love how sparkly your eyes are…” Kotone admitted, looking intensely at her face. “But… it doesn’t look like you use any makeup, do you?”

“O-Oh, no, I don’t,” she nodded. “How could you tell?”

“Well-”

“Whoever is talking is going to bring me a whole cake if I catch them!” Toriumi warned, snapping her piece of chalk in half.

*   *   *   *   *

“I’m tellin’ you, man! It’s not right how much homework the teachers give us!” Junpei complained on their way down the stairs. “It may look light now, but they’ll pile it on later like they always do!”

“Well duh it piles up,” Yukari retorted. “You only do it at the last minute.”

“Hey! Not true!”

“Really?”

“…okay, maybe a little.”

“You guys can go on ahead. I’ll meet you at the gates,” Makoto said, taking his headphones off.

“Huh? What’s up?”

“There’s something I just remembered I had to do,” he said, turning back and running up the stairs. “I’ll see you there!”

“What the hell is his problem?” Junpei asked as soon as he was out of sight.

“I… have no idea, really,” Yukari admitted. “I can never get a read on his emotions. He’s kind of mysterious like that though, right?”

“Oh? Do I see a blooming romance in Yuka-tan’s heart?” he teased.

“Idiot,” she scolded, smacking the back of Junpei’s head and sending his baseball cap flying off. Quickly, she snatched it up and smugly put it on herself. “Hey! Give it back!”

“I bet it looks better on me, right?” the girl taunted, evading his efforts to catch her. Yukari laughed as he chased her right out of the school doors.

“Hey, come back! Give it here! Yuka-taaaan!”

While his friends were having their fun, Makoto walked back up to the second floor and looked around. He took a manga out of his bag and looked at the cover. A beautiful man and woman holding each other in their arms, their bodies connected by a bunch of thorny brambles with roses growing from them. Definitely not his kind of book, but he saw a younger girl drop it while in a hurry and wanted to find her.

Makoto scoured the classrooms and extracurriculars, but he couldn’t seem to get a match. He only saw her long, flowing brown hair from behind and heard a bit of her voice though, so he didn’t have much to work off of. 

“Maybe I should just see if the school has a lost and found instead…”

Makoto found himself walking back from the track when he temporarily paused. In his way in the otherwise-empty path were four girls standing over a small, blue haired one. They were busy spilling the contents of her bag onto the floor, which made Makoto remember something. This must be the same girls he saw yesterday.

The victim’s spirits looked broken and beaten, like she just wanted an inevitable pain to just finish its course already. 

“Natsuki-san, please!” the girl cried, dropping to her knees and wiping her eyes. “Please no more…”

“Wow, absolutely nothing worth taking on her,” one of the girls mocked.

“Typical Fuuka! She’s so uninteresting that she could bore a teacher to tears!”

“They probably won’t even remember her name after she graduates!”

Of all the cackling girls, the tallest one just looked down at Fuuka with a bitter frown. She gave the bag one last shake to make sure everything was out of it before dropping it in Fuuka’s hands. The blue-haired girl looked up at her, teary eyed. The leader of the girl-pack waved her hand.

“C’mon, this just feels depressing now. Let’s go get some dinner.”

“See you tomorrow, Fuuuka~” one of the girls teased, skipping away.

“Behave and be a good girl!”

“You’re lucky we’re so nice to you!”

The girls all skipped away, leaving Fuuka sobbing into her arms and her books scattered all over the place. Makoto started to walk by, but stopped himself. The boy took a deep breath and looked to the sky before dropping his bag. Wordlessly, he began to pick up the scattered books and papers. Fuuka’s cries soon slowed to sniffles as she watched him gather her things. 

“You… don’t have to…”

Makoto gathered her things anyway. One after another until he held a neat stack of papers, folders, and notebooks in his hands. The boy held them out to her, and Fuuka took them gratefully. 

“T-Thank you… I-I’m sorry to have been a bother, and…”

Seemingly uninterested in what she had to say, Makoto continued his walk out of the school. Fuuka took a deep breath and just watched him as he exited her vision. By the time Makoto made it to the school gates, Kotone had joined Yukari and Junpei, and she was busy running around with Junpei’s hat on her head.

“C’mon Junpei, catch me if you can!”

“What do you think I’m tryin’ to do?!”

“Let’s go,” Makoto said, snatching the hat off of Kotone’s head as he passed by and tossing it to Junpei. He smugly put it on. 

“What the hell held you up for so long?!” he complained.

“Doesn’t matter,” Makoto shrugged, not breaking his stride.

“What?! Whaddya mean it doesn’t matter?!”

“Hehe, there’s Makoto for you,” Kotone shrugged. “Always keeping it cool.”

“Always keepin’ it vague,” Junpei groaned. “How does that guy think with the headphones always off?”

“I wouldn’t be criticizing people for not thinking if I were you,” Yukari slyly teased. “You don’t have headphones. What’s your excuse?”

“Your words cut deep, Yuka-tan. Deep.”

“Hey,” Makoto looked back and stared at Kotone. “Where were you after class? I peeked into 2-E after school and you weren’t there.”

“Oh, um…” The girl looked away, a bit embarrassed. “Bathroom emergency. My new friend gave me a bottled coffee today, and it had milk in it.”

“What’s so wrong with that?” Junpei asked, furrowing his brow. “I mean, they taste like shit, but-”

“Shut it,” Yukari hissed, elbowing his ribs.

“She’s lactose intolerant,” Makoto explained. Kotone’s face lit up after hearing that.

“You remembered!” she warmly smiled, grabbing Makoto’s arm. “I knew you care more than you want to admit!”

“I drank your coffee.”

“You could’ve forgotten, but didn’t.”

“...”

Makoto let out a deep sigh and put his headphones back on.

“Whatever. Doesn’t matter anyway.”

*   *   *   *   *

“Can’t I just come in for a little bit?” Junpei begged, standing outside the dorm.

“It’s your funeral,” Makoto shrugged.

“Yeah, Mitsuru-senpai would totally execute you on the spot,” Yukari agreed. “So if you want to come in and just have some water, then-”

“You know what? I just remembered I got somethin’ else to do,” he declined, forcing a smirk. “I know you’re alone at night together, but you two behave now, okay?”

“Keep your nose out of our dorm, stupid,” Yukari jeered, sticking her tongue out.

“Sure thing, Yuka-tan.”

As Junpei walked away, Kotone kept darting her eyes between him and Yukari. The girl cocked her head to the side in confusion.

“Are you two actually friends?”

“Well, we’ve known each other for years,” Yukari nodded. “It’s the only reason we can say those things to each other.”

“So you guys are friends?”

“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “I wouldn't really hang out with him outside of school if it wasn’t with over people, so… maybe not? Why does it matter? If he does and says stupid things, I’m going to call him out. And he can act like a real creep sometimes, so I hardly feel sorry.”

“That… makes sense.”

“Is something wrong?”

“N-No, it’s nothing,” Kotone shook her head. “Makoto, let’s-” 

Kotone looked around to see that he wasn’t there anymore.

“Oh, he went inside while I was talking,” Yukari laughed. “It’s nice that we got back early for once though, right?”

“Wait, is anyone else back yet?!” Kotone shouted, running inside.

“Um… probably not?” Yukari guessed, trying to keep up with her. “Mitsuru-senpai is probably still working with student council and Akihiko-senpai might still be organizing the boxing club…”

“Could you call them?” she asked, throwing her stuff on the couch and getting ready to run back out the door.

“Sure, why?”

*   *   *   *   *

“Heh, not bad,” Akihiko smirked, digging into his protein bowl.

For once, the entire dorm was sitting around the dining room table, including Director Ikutsuki. In the time before they had gotten to the building, Kotone had gone out, bought missing ingredients, and cooked as much as she could before her dormmates got back. She didn’t actually know their favorites, but she did her best by thinking hard about what she saw them eating, profiling them as well as she could, and asking Yukari most of what she needed to know too. 

“Breakfast for dinner is a bold choice,” Ikutsuki nodded, chomping into a banana muffin. “But it worked out fantastic!”

“These are super good,” Yukari agreed. She and Makoto were given chocolate-chip pancakes carved into the shape of hearts.

“Aw, thanks, everyone,” Kotone giggled, biting into a banana muffin herself. 

She glanced at Mitsuru, who hadn’t said a thing since sitting down. In fact, ever since she took a bite of her salad, she looked downright despondent. Kotone had made her a fruit salad, some nice tea that was in the drawer, and bought a really fancy slice of chocolate cake at the store. She hoped that her senpai would love it, but she feared that Mitsuru might’ve taken offense to it. 

“Um… Mitsuru-senpai…?” Kotone mumbled, approaching her chair from behind. “Is it… Do you not like it…? I can take it back if…”

Akihiko chuckled from across the table.

“What’s so funny?”

“You wouldn’t know, so it’s not your fault,” Akihiko chuckled. “But right now, she’s speechless.”

“Speechless…?”

Mitsuru’s face was a deep red, almost matching her face. Her despondency faded away into what Kotone registered as… embarrassment?

“In all the years of making my own food, I thought I knew how I like it…” Mitsuru’s hands shook as her hair obscured her eyes, keeping Kotone from getting a good look at her. Suddenly, she swerved her head and looked at the girl head-on. Mitsuru’s eyes sparkled, and if little hearts could appear around her head, they probably would. “My taste buds and stomach are screaming ‘Très bien! C'est magnifique!’ Even my butlers and maids could never make it this well when I was young…”

“I’m going to take that as a huge compliment!”

“Perhaps I should ask you to cook me another meal sometime,” she nodded, folding her arms and keeping her cool. “Very good, Shiomi. I’d give you an A+ on this performance.”

“Wooo!”

“You don’t have to act all cool and collected,” Akihiko rolled his eyes. “We all just saw you.”

“What about you, Makoto?” Kotone asked. “You’ve been awfully quiet.”

He simply gave a thumbs up. For anyone else, that would’ve probably been a cold way of saying it was mediocre. That was practically a smashing five-star review when it came to him though.

“Kotone, where’s your food?” Yukari questioned.

“Oh, I’m eating the banana muffins I baked for the Chairman,” she answered. “I love these things. And I also have a bunch of bento boxes to make before tomorrow.”

“Huh? For what?”

“Well, I’m short on money, so I had to drag a friend out and had her pay for the ingredients I needed for some of these things. The benefits of having friends with rich parents.”

“Ok, where does bento fit into this?”

“Oh, since she didn’t need me to pay her back, she just wanted me to make her a week’s worth of bento boxes instead.”

“Wow, that’s such an odd agreement.”

“She’s an odd person. Not very well adjusted. She can act like a bully, but I wanted to make something cute to warm her up to being a better person.”

“You can’t just ‘warm people up’ to having a better personality,” Yukari laughed. “If I had to make a bento for a bully, she’d get a dozen shikaeshiben, and inside I would write every person they bullied.”

“Scary,” she shuddered. “I’m making her some kyaraben using designs from my favorite games and manga.”

“Aw, that is cute.”

“My favorite kinds of bentos have always been those, with all those cute designs…” Kotone sighed, letting her shoulders slump as she looked off into nowhere. “It was always nice seeing other kids eat them at lunch. Sometimes if I can find one to buy, it makes me feel like I still have a…”

Kotone paused and looked around at the table. Everyone had stopped eating, and their eyes were firmly placed upon her.

“H-Hey, if my food is good, then keep eating!” she fussed, turning around and walking behind the dorm’s bar. “I’ve got bento to make anyway! When she eats it, her stomach will go ‘Very nice, Caesar-chan!’ out of glee!”

Again, the room remained silent.

“Whatever… I have carrot slices to cut into stars.”

Kotone disappeared into the kitchen, and everyone looked at each other.

“Well then, I’ve got work waiting for me in my office upstairs,” Ikutsuki chuckled, standing up. He proudly raised up his banana muffin. “I hope you all enjoy the ‘fruits’ of your labor! Ohoho!”

“As humorous as always, sir…” Akihiko sighed. “By the way, I’m going out later tonight. It’s for the usual.”

“Shouldn’t you rest?” Mitsuru frowned. “You’ve gone out three nights in a row now.”

“Someone has to. You know I’m right.”

“I’m not saying you’re wrong. I’m telling you to know your limits.”

“We’ll never get stronger if we don’t push ourselves. Don’t you want all of this to end someday? Isn’t that the mission?”

“Akihiko…” Mitsuru wearily eyed Makoto. “...We’ll talk about this later.”

Makoto couldn’t help but feel that he was on the verge of listening in on something that the entire dorm was trying their best to keep out of his grasp. Even if it wasn’t his business, Makoto’s mind couldn't help but wander around and wonder what was so worth keeping from him, and why? What was all this talk about fighting and having a mission…?

*   *   *   *   *

“I’ve been thinking about it more, and… I still think it’s weird how we watch them sleep…” Yukari mumbled. Her and Mitsuru were back at the computer terminal late at night, with the Chairman supervising right behind them. “Can’t we just come clean and tell them?”

“We should learn more about them first,” Ikutsuki pressed. “Neither of them exhibit the common symptoms everyone has at first. No memory loss or disorientation… It’s best to study them first and figure out why they’re special.”

“Besides, wouldn’t you want a good shot at having some teammates your age living here?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. “The more we know, and the more people we can recruit, the stronger we can all get as a team.”

“I… I guess…”

Suddenly, a high pitched beep rang from the terminal, prompting Mitsuru to put on a headset and press one of the buttons.

“Akihiko?”

“You won’t believe what I found. It’s amazing!” The voice of Akihiko belted out of the speakers for the three of them to hear. “It’s nothing like we’ve seen before!”

“W-What are you talking about?!”

“Is it a Shadow?” Yukari asked.

“I don’t have much time to talk. The thing is massive and it’s chasing me. I’m giving you a heads-up that I’m almost back.”

“What?!” Mitsuru leapt to her feet. “You mean you’re bringing it here?!”

“What are we gonna do?!” Yukari panicked.

“When I get there, meet me at the fr-”

Suddenly, an inhuman roar rang out in the night and Akihiko’s call got cut out. The most spine-chilling part was that the cry could be heard fairly close by. 

“Takeba, secure our guests and escape out the back!” she barked. “Chairman, we’re going to have to get ready to fight off whatever shadows show up!”

“I’m counting on it,” he nodded.

In a mad scramble, Yukari wasted no time flying downstairs and tossing open Kotone’s door. Surprisingly, the girl was already fully dressed and was reaching for the doorknob.

“What are you-”

“Something’s going on, right?” Kotone asked, her face deathly serious. “I could hear shouting upstairs. What’s wrong?”

“Listen, there’s no time right now. We have to-”

Yukari was interrupted by a massive shriek so close that it made the inside of her eardrums roar. At the same time, the entire building shook, and the lights began to flicker. The two girls looked at each other and exclaimed in unison.

“Makoto!”

The girls ran downstairs and burst into Makoto’s room, where the boy was finishing putting on his school uniform coat.

“So what’s going on?” he asked. “I was going to ask, but-”

“We have to move now,” Yukari urged. 

She grabbed Makoto’s hand and ran downstairs, with Kotone in tow. They circled around to the back door, only to get stopped by banging and pounding coming from the other side. Yukari let out a small yelp when her phone went off.

“Takeba, do you read me?!” Mitsuru asked, her voice strained.

“I’m here!”

“Are you out of the building yet?”

“N-No, the back entrance is blocked off!”

“These shadows… Something isn’t right about the way they’re acting! They’re hunting like pack animals! Listen, Takeba, we lost sight of it, but you have to run!”

“L-Lost sight of what?!”

“The shadow that chased Akihiko! It’s massive, Takeba… Bigger than anything we’ve faced yet… Akihiko’s been substantially injured, and the large shadow caught me by surprise and left me to its underlings. We’re out of our league right now.”

“It even hurt Akihiko-senpai…”

“You have to take them and get to a safe place before the shadow finds you, even if it means you must abandon Akihiko and I.”

“But-”

“Do it!”

“Where should we go?! We can’t use the front or back doors!”

“You-”

The call suddenly cut out entirely as a giant crash was heard outside. Mitsuru’s shrill screams echoed throughout the night like a grim stain. Kotone suddenly turned to Yukari with a fire in her eyes.

“You can take Makoto and go somewhere safe. I’m going to help Mitsuru-senpai!”

“Wh- That’s suicide! You’re not…”

“I’m not what?!”

“Y-You just can’t! And we can’t waste time talking about it!”

“Then I’m going!”

“Stop!” Yukari exclaimed, grabbing her arm. “You don’t know what you’re up against!”

“I don’t need to!” she said, yanking her arm out of Takeba’s grasp. “All I need is to want to do something about it!”

As Kotone ran towards the front door, Yukari’s eyes darted between the girl and Makoto. Kotone grabbed a broom that was leaning against the front desk on her way out, and Yukari grabbed the boy’s hand, dragging him up the stairs.

“Come on, let’s pull back! If they’re coming from the bottom floor, all we can do is go up!”

*   *   *   *   *

When Kotone made it outside, she didn’t know what to think. Three creatures made of pure shadow and darkness reached out of the ground at Mitsuru. Their shape was kept to that of a small black, sludge-like puddle with a couple of drooping outstretched arms. A blue frowning masked with a jagged “I” carved into it seemed to be sewn onto their faces, if they even had such a thing. All while Kotone’s senpai lay on the ground, looking up in fear.

“Get away from her!”

Kotone ran in, swinging her broom and colliding with the creatures. It confirmed her suspicion that they had a body composition somewhere between gelatin and hardened mud. The monsters didn’t seem to be hurt though; they just merely backed away as they inspected her like a new course served on a silver platter.

“Shiomi…” Mitsuru groaned, struggling to prop herself up. Her legs had clearly been injured. “What are you… Takeba was supposed to-”

“I decided it would be better to help you than to turn and run. Yukari and Makoto are getting away, but abandoning a friend isn’t my style!”

“But you can’t-”

The shadows suddenly lurched towards Kotone, who stood her ground between the monsters and Mitsuru. She dropped her broom and picked up a discarded rapier on the ground, assuming that a real weapon would be better served against the foe.

Kotone poked one in the eye of its mask, causing it to retreat. The other extended a large black hand, dripping with darkness. Bam! Bam! Two hits directly to Kotone’s head and stomach respectively. She staggered backwards and fell to her knees. The girl’s vision was swimming, and she was seeing closer to five shadows in front of her through all the disorientation.

“I’m sorry, Shiomi,” Mitsuru grunted, sitting herself up. “I didn’t want it to come to this…”

“It’s… not… It’s not your…”

Kotone held her stomach in an attempt to not throw up. She was barely hanging on. Suddenly, she felt Mitsuru press something cold and metallic to the back of her head. That’s when she felt it. Like a jolt of electricity up her spine, Kotone felt like she remembered something. Something that had always been there, but Kotone had never realized until now. It called out to her… She had to know its name… 

“Do you… know what to do?”

“I… I think I do…”

“Are you afraid?”

“I… I-I am…”

“Then awaken.”

“Per… Persona…”

A small click went off, and Kotone felt a gentle bit of pressure hit the back of her head before her vision was flooded. Shards of azure glass swirled around her, driving back the monsters with an aggressive, visceral hiss. The girl watched in wonder as the fragments gathered together, building a figure that solidified in a brilliant explosion of cobalt light.

Floating in front of Kotone was a mechanized woman with a white, porcelain-masked face that she vaguely recognized as her own. Ginger hair waved in the wind alongside a blood-red scarf. Her body had plenty of joints, making her look doll-esque, and speakers dotted its yellow chest around a giant one at her core. And on her back was a giant, silver, heart-shaped harp almost as big as Kotone herself.

“Thou art I, and I am thou…” the creature boomed, echoing a reverberated and distorted version of Kotone’s voice. “From the sea of thy soul, I cometh… I am Orpheus, Mistress of Strings!”

“Or…phe…us…”

“Use its power!” Mitsuru cried. “Use your power!”

“Z-Zio…” she mumbled. 

Orpheus took the lyre off her back and strummed a power cord that left a mighty harmonic hum in the air. After building tension for a few seconds, the hum grew into a buzz before all at once breaking; a bolt of lightning raced down in a fierce roar, striking a Shadow’s mask. The monster exploded into a wave of black goop, and the mask had been completely vaporized.

“Woah…”

After a moment, another bolt of lightning shook the ground. And another, and another and another. Kotone’s ears rang as she stared at the flashes of light, which struck the ground long after the enemies had been reduced to cinders. Mitsuru’s screams and pleading were just hazy, muffled murmurs to her. A deep void began to eat Kotone from the inside out, and her eyes drooped as her fingertips grew cold. The lightning grew sparse, and her legs began to wobble.

Kotone didn’t even feel the impact when she hit the pavement. The girl didn’t even register she was falling until she was already looking up at the jade-tinted sky. Mitsuru crawled on top of her body, shaking her and mouthing something. Her name, maybe…?

“Sen… p… Mitsu…”

Kotone felt herself falling back, as if slipping out of her own body. And so Mitsuru was the last thing she saw before slipping out of her own body, and into a black abyss…

*   *   *   *   *

“Come on, hurry!” Yukari shouted, yanking Makoto up the dorm stairs. At last, they faced a large metal door, where they caught their breath. “Are you alri-”

A huge BOOM crashed just outside the building, shaking the whole dorm.

“Here, take this,” Yukari said, tossing Makoto an object that he unfolded.

“A… pocket knife?” he asked.

“Give it back later,” she demanded, forcing the roof door open and letting him pass through. She looked back at him as she locked the roof door. “There, now nothing chasing us can come out. C’mon, we can climb down the fire escape from up here!”

Yukari and Makoto ran to the other side of the roof to reach the fire escape, but stopped upon the entire building trembling down to its very foundation. A long, drawn-out howl rang through the air as a shadowy hand reached up and gripped the bricks. Yukari’s entire body trembled, and she slowly staggered backwards, covering her mouth.

Another black hand reached up from the side of the building. And another. And another. Over a dozen hands gripped the side of the building, some of them holding large needle-looking blades. One of the hands raised up a large blue mask, marked with a jagged “I” on the front. Suddenly, the shadowy mass leapt onto the roof, revealing itself to simply be a mass of arms and hands, completely disconnected from any kind of body. 

Yukari drew her gun and pointed it at herself, but her body wouldn’t listen to her. Try as she might, the girl just didn’t have the will to pull the trigger. The monster reached out its hands, and Yukari went flying back in a huge explosion. Her gun spun through the air and landed right at Makoto’s feet; he didn’t even think before picking it up.

“What’re you doing?!” Yukari howled, struggling to get up. “Run! Run, dammit!”

In the face of the multi-armed monster running at him, the boy calmly extended his arm and aimed the muzzle of the gun into the side of his head.

That’s when Makoto saw him again. The little boy. In the distance, behind the monster, he wore a smug, almost gleeful smile. Slowly, he made a gun gesture with his fingers, raised it to his head, and fired. Despite being so far away, Makoto could hear the two words he whispered as clear as day.

“Do it.”

Makoto took a deep breath. He held no fear. Death didn’t scare him; he embraced the possibility with open arms. He was ready.

“Persona!”

The gun blasted a torrent of blue crystal out of his head, which is something Makoto didn’t quite understand, but he didn’t question it in the moment. He felt such a rush of energy and adrenaline that he couldn’t help but smile. Before him, a robotic, doll-like figure with speakers on its blue chestplate materialized. His shadowy face was obscured by a crimson scarf and snow-white hair that resembled Makoto. He even recognized his own voice to be used by the creature when it talked.

“Thou art I, and I am thou. From the sea of thy soul, I cometh. I am the Master of Strings, Orpheus!”

Almost as if by instinct, Makoto guided Orpheus to take the giant silver lyre from its back and slam it into the monster. They clashed and clashed, with Orpheus hammering down on the beast of hands as it tried to evade and block. Makoto’s breathing picked up, and Orpheus began to strike harder and faster. The core of Orpheus began to whirl and grind with a mechanical fervor. He had never felt such a high before.

And then it was over.

A single strike made it through Orpheus’s attack. A blade right into his neck.  A wound that Makoto felt shared with himself, even if his own blood wasn’t drawn. It was right then that he began to accept that he would probably die. What did he even think he was doing? He wasn’t a hero. He wasn’t a leader. He was another nobody. A face in the crowd meant to be forgotten as he was swept away. Death would claim him and that would be the end of it.

“No.”

The boy held his head and gagged as a great pain erupted through him. Orpheus’s entire body went limp before out of his mouth, a pair of gloved hands extended upwards. Almost as if shedding a second skin, a creature pulled itself out and shattered Orpheus into hundreds of pieces.

What emerged was a large, humanoid figure with an entire maw for a face. A tight coat covered him like some sort of military officer, and surrounding him prominently was a mantle of eight coffins. Yukari looked on in terror, actively backing away from whatever had emerged out of her new friend. A primal instinct in her brain told the girl that she should get as far from that… thing as humanly possible. Makoto wasn’t sure whether it spoke or not, but he could hear it.

“Brace yourself, Magician. I am not the one who will die here today…”

The creature—The Magician—lurched towards the newly-emerged figure, but it was all in vain. He drew a long, serrated blade from his sheath and cleaved straight through the mask of the large shadow faster than Makoto could even perceive. 

“You are.”

The shadowy monster howled and writhed on the rooftop, melting away into a puddle of shadow as the mysterious figure of death stood over it, panting. It turned to Makoto, snarling.

“Save your strength.”

Makoto’s head immediately went light, and darkness crept into the corners of his vision. The boy’s whole body tipped over, and he didn’t even hit the ground before passing out. On his way down, he got to see Yukari reaching her arm out to him, tears in her eyes and screaming about… something. Makoto closed his eyes and prepared to take a long, well-deserved rest…

*   *   *   *   *

From the control room, three figures watched the scene as it unfolded on the rooftop. Kotone’s unconscious head lay on Akihiko’s lap on the couch. Mitsuru sat at the computer, one of her own torn-off sleeves wrapped around her knee. And Ikutsuki wordlessly pondered what they just witnessed.

“Chairman…” Mitsuru whispered. “The shadow… Yuki… The personas… What does it mean?”

“...”

“Chairman…?”

“I don’t know, Mitsuru… But I will find out.”

Chapter Text

Makoto found himself back in the familiar elevator room. Igor sat across from him, grinning just as wide as his last visit. His attendant, Elizabeth, gave Makoto another warm smile.

“I see you finally awakened to your power,” he said as if holding back a chuckle. “How curious, for Orpheus to come to the aid of two… Completely unheard of, if memory serves?”

“Indeed, no such case is documented,” Elizabeth confirmed.

“That power you awakened to is called a Persona… It’s a powerful manifestation of your psyche and soul. Do you understand?”

“…”

Makoto found himself staring off past Igor’s shoulders, watching the scrolling elevator. His mind wasn’t fully present.

“Master, I believe using a power beyond his control has left our guest… mentally strained,” the attendant observed.

“Perhaps so…” he nodded. “Then I’ll make my next words brief. Your power is not your own. It is a culmination of your heart and everyone you let in. Establishing bonds with those you hold close will foster new personas, and new powers beyond your understanding.”

“Culmination… of my heart…?”

“Yes. Your power may be feeble now, but…” Igor finally let out a grand chortle. “A wild card’s value is only as high as the user determines, no?”

“I don't… understand…”

“Good, it leaves more room to grow.”

“Master, I believe you have another appointment encroaching,” Elizabeth alerted.

“Ah, time. How annoyingly it marches on,” he lamented. “The next time we meet, esteemed guest, it will be on your own accord.”

“Wait…” Makoto mumbled, trying to keep his eyes open. “What… Why me…?”

“Farewell…”

The man, along with the rest of the Velvet Room, faded into obscurity as Makoto felt himself become lost. As if dragged beneath a sea of nothingness, the boy’s body went numb, and his mind soon followed.

*   *   *   *   *

The dull hum of fluorescent lights flooded Makoto with a great annoyance as he came back into consciousness. He was in a dull hospital room, with simple white and brown colors adorning the walls. The only other splash of color would be the dying sunflowers on his side table. Next to him, Yukari sat on a stool, slumped over and rocking in her sleep. Her light snoring was also annoying him.

Makoto reached his hand out to try and tap the girl awake, but she was just barely out of his range. Heaving his whole body forward, the boy grabbed Yukari’s hand, making her eyes flutter open near-instantly. When she noticed his hand had grabbed hers, her face turned red, and she clasped both hands around his before Makoto could retract it. He was trapped.

“You’re awake!” she gasped, a relieved smile accompanying a sigh. “Exactly how long were you trying to sleep? You were out for a whole week, you know!”

“A whole week…”

Reclaiming his hand, Makoto sat up in his bed. The boy had a wicked headache and his muscles all felt sore, but other than that he felt fine. He looked around.

“Where am I?”

“Oh, this is Tatsumi Memorial Hospital. It’s not far from the station, actually. You should be out in no time. The doctor said that you weren’t sick or anything, but your body just completely gave out from exhaustion. I was starting to get nervous, but… everyone will be so glad to hear you’re awake!”

“...”

“Hm? Is something wrong?”

“Why are you here?” Makoto asked, his voice icy and apathetic. Yukari sighed and looked down.

“Well… I couldn’t just leave you alone. Not after you saved me. Especially not after it was my job to save you… I’m sorry, by the way. I… I shouldn’t have frozen up like that.”

“It’s fine,” he shrugged, laying back down.

“No, it’s not!” Yukari frowned. “I could’ve gotten you killed! Mitsuru-senpai said not to let it get to me, but I just can’t help but-”

“I said it’s fine!” Makoto snapped, his annoyance welling up in a spout of anger for just a moment before subsiding again. “You can stop feeling sorry for yourself.”

“Wh- I am not feeling sorry for myself! And I don’t need your permission for how to feel!”

“But you’re asking for it,” he shot back, staring Yukari straight in the eyes. “You should take Mitsuru-senpai’s advice and not linger on it. Move forward or accept that you’ll keep making the same mistakes.”

“I…”

“The world is full of things that try to drag you down. Don't let yourself be one of them.”

“…Thank you,” she mumbled. “For… you know, saving me. Your power was amazing.”

“My… power?” he yawned, rubbing his eyes. Makoto strained through his headache, trying to remember all the details of a week ago. “My power… What was my power… What was that thing on the roof?”

“We… call those Shadows,” she said, leaning against the window. “They’re our enemies. Everyone’s enemy. And the power you used? We call it Persona.”

“Persona…” The word seemed to dance across Makoto’s lips. There was something about it that he felt like he should already know.

“Look, I’m sorry we didn’t tell you everything. And I’m sorry we’ve been spying on you.”

“You’ve been spying on me?” Makoto asked, furrowing his brow.

“Oh, uh…” the girl cleared her throat. “I’ll leave that for Mitsuru-senpai to explain… But I promise that as soon as you come back ho- back to the dorm, we’ll explain everything.”

“That would be nice.”

“Tell me about it. Mitsuru-senpai likes her secrets,” Yukari cynically chuckled, turning away. “Um, I’m sorry for snapping a moment ago. The truth is… I’m taking the incident a week ago really hard because I feel like we’re the same. In a way, anyway.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don't want to creep you out or anything, but the night after I met you, I read all about you,” she explained. “Mitsuru-senpai gave us a file for you and Kotone. Reports, schools, residences, psychological profiles, everything.”

“Is she the student council president or an international spy?”

“She has more resources than either you or I probably know. But… I lost my father ten years ago too. He died in a lab accident. And my mother… We’re so far removed that some days I forget I ever had one.” Yukari looked back at Makoto, who was actually giving her a bit of a curious glance. “But there, you told me your past, and now you know mine.”

“Was your father a doctor or something?”

“A scientist, actually,” she corrected, a small smile dancing across her face. “When I was little, I was always told he was a zoologist—an animal scientist. A couple years ago though, I thought about it more. He worked for the Kirijo Group. He died in an explosion ten years ago… Maybe there’s something more that I’m not aware of, you know? Of course, I still don’t know how I’d do that. It’s not like Mitsuru-senpai would just hand me the secrets of her company on a silver platter, ri-”

Yukari looked back over at Makoto, who was giving her a bit of a deadpan stare.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to hold you hostage to be my therapist,” she sheepishly apologized. “I should go back to the dorm and let everyone know you’re ok. Kotone woke up early this morning and the others already visited her.”

“Hm? She’s here too…?”

“Yep, she awakened to a persona too. Actually it looked like… Well, it doesn’t matter right now.” Yukari walked over to Makoto’s bedside and grabbed his hand. “Thanks for listening. I know Mitsuru-senpai doesn’t agree, but I think you deserve to know everything. I’ve been waiting to share my story with someone for a long time. Just… keep it between us, ok?”

“Lips are sealed,” he nodded. 

“Good,” she giggled. “Take it easy and be a good patient, alright? I’ll see you later tonight. And don’t hesitate to call the nurse. Though, being tended to by a good-looking nurse is probably every guy’s dream, right?”

“Not really my kind of thing.”

“Oh really? What is then?”

“Hm… Maids.”

“Pft- Maids? Seriously?” Yukari giggled.

“Yeah, maids,” he smiled. Makoto didn’t really care for any of the whole ‘sexy nurse’ or ‘sexy maid’ thing. A bit of him felt good about opening up to her though.

“Is this the kind of bond that Igor was talking about…?” he wondered.

“You know, you sound like Junpei when you say it like that. I can almost hear his voice…”

“Heeey! Yuka-tan!” said a muffled voice in the distance. Both Yukari’s and Makoto’s attention snapped to the door.

“Wh- Huh?!”

Junpei strolled into Makoto's hospital room with his hands in his pockets and a grin on his face. Yukari’s whole attitude changed at the sight of his face.

“What’re you doing here?!”

“Hey, hey, take it easy. Sheesh,” Junpei said, putting his hands up. “Makoto’s my new pal, and I was worried when I didn’t see him around school, alright? Heard a rumor that he was here and thought I should pay a visit.”

“How did you even get permission to access his room?”

“Had to lie and tell them Makoto and I are dormmates,” he smirked. “If anyone asks, we are. I guess that that lie probably wouldn’t get me into Kotone-chan’s room though~”

“Stay out of her room, creep,” Yukari warned, bumping his shoulder on the way out. “See you at the dorm later, Makoto.”

“Bye.”

Yukari closed the door on her way out, letting Junpei breathe a sigh of relief. He made his way over to a cushioned chair at Makoto’s bedside and leaned back.

“Man, do I even wanna know what happened to you? What kicks your ass so hard you’re out for a whole week?”

“Fell down the stairs and hit my head,” he lied.

“A flight of stairs took you to the hospital?” Junpei squinted at Makoto before nodding. “You do look pale, man. Get yourself a burger or extra bowl of ramen or something.”

“If you’re paying.”

“Heh, if I’m hanging out with you, then you know I’m paying!” he grinned. “Especially if you can convince Kotone-chan to join us~?”

“You’re just using me to get to Kotone?” Makoto asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Wh- No, no, man! I was just joking!”

“That’s gross.”

“Aw shaddup!” he fussed, giving Makoto a punch in the shoulder. He returned the favor with a shove that almost pushed Junpei’s chair over. “Woah, man. You’re strong for a guy in the hospital.”

“Guess I don’t know my own strength…” Makoto took a deep breath and looked at his friend. “If you can call the doc, I’m sure we can get me out of here, find Kotone’s room, and get dinner.”

“Seriously?!” Junpei asked, his face lighting up. “How do you know she didn’t already leave?”

“I’ve learned a lot about how she thinks over the past few days,” he sighed. “Even if Kotone’s all better by now, she’s probably waiting for me somewhere in the building.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Ah, esteemed guest, welcome back to the Velvet Room!” Kotone opened her eyes to see the familiar hunchbacked man and his bellboy attendant. “I do apologize for our rude and abrupt departure last time.”

“Oh, no, it wasn’t your fault,” the girl said through a yawn. She popped her neck and felt her shoulders. “Jeez, my back feels like a pile of bricks got dropped on it…”

“I can massage Master Shiomi’s shoulders if that would provide our guest with a more comfortable experience,” Theodore offered.

“Mmm… Does it matter since this is just a dream?” Kotone questioned, crossing her legs. “Would that just mean you’re putting your hands on my brain? Because that would be gross.”

“Um…” Theodore awkwardly looked at Igor. “Master…?”

“Let us keep it professional and stick to our business,” he advised. “You awakened your power known as Persona. And it was Orpheus who stirred up from your soul… I don’t believe this is a coincidence.”

“Hm? What do you mean?”

“Ah, never mind me,” he shook his head. “What you need to know is that your power has the potential to grow beyond the knowledge of you or I. The bonds you establish with others will awaken new personas within your heart. The deeper and more unshakable the bond, the stronger the persona at your beck and call. If you can control it, that is.”

“I’m great at making friends!” Kotone said proudly. “Always have been.”

Igor’s smile widened as he chuckled.

“If you say so.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“We will be looking at your journey with great interest,” Igor said, completely ignoring her question. “Please, go out and grow thyself. We’re all counting on it.”

“So, are you going to drag me here every time I sleep now?” Kotone asked, leaning back and tilting her chair. “Because I daydream a lot in classes, and it might get inconvenient.”

“Worry not, my guest. This will be the last time we whisk you away to the Velvet Room. The next time you enter, it will be by your own accord.”

“My own accord?” she wondered, furrowing her eyebrows. “How?”

“You have a key, do you not? Simply find a door.”

“I like how helpful you are,” she sarcastically sighed, getting to her feet. Kotone looked behind her to see a glowing blue door. “I think I’ll leave now.”

“Please, allow me to escort you out,” Theodore insisted, running Kotone’s side and offering his arm. She just gave him a look and turned her head, walking away on her own. “Such a cruel guest~”

“Maybe next time, Theo,” she smiled with a wave. “Not in the mood today.”

Kotone walked through the door, disappearing from the Velvet Room entirely. Theodore dejectedly sighed and returned to his master’s side.

“That’s quite a guest we have,” the attendant noted. “She reminds me of my sister.”

“Which one are you referring to?” Igor asked curiously.

“The harshest parts of them all.”

*     *     *     *     *

Kotone jolted awake, as if a shock had traveled up her spine. It surprised Mitsuru, who had been sitting beside her, calmly messaging someone on her phone. She was holding a container in her lap as well, which would’ve fallen onto the floor if not for a speedy catch. Kotone couldn’t help but notice a knee brace on her left leg too. The girl scanned her surroundings and let out a sigh.

“I hate hospitals.”

“Dieu merci,” Mitsuru sighed in relief. “I was worried you would never wake up…”

“How long have I been asleep?” Kotone yawned, letting loose a large stretch.

“Exactly a week.”

“A week?!” Kotone gawked, rubbing her eyes. “Is it wrong that I still want to sleep a bit longer?”

The comment made Mitsuru laugh, which let Kotone smile a bit more.

“I’m sorry about what you had to go through,” Mitsuru apologized, guilt spreading across her face. “I meant to protect you, but in the end it was you who came to my aid.”

“So… that wasn’t just a dream? Those… monsters were real?”

“We call them shadows. And the power you summoned is-”

“Persona…”

“What?!” Mitsuru was taken aback. “How do you know about Persona already? Did Takeba or Akihiko tell you?”

“I…” Kotone didn’t quite feel like telling Mitsuru about the long-nosed, hunchbacked man in her dreams, so instead she diverted her attention to the box in Mitsuru’s lap. “What’s that?”

“Oh, well, I wanted to repay you for the meal you made me the night before the incident,” she said, opening the box to reveal a set of deformed, lopsided muffins with blue spots dotted throughout them.

“Oh… You baked these?”

“Indeed, I did,” she nodded. “I may not often use the oven, but when I do I can’t help but make sweet treats for my allies.”

“Well, thank you,” Kotone said, receiving the box. She grabbed a muffin and bit into it just to let loose an involuntary shudder. For a ‘sweet treat,’ Kotone felt like there was no sugar used whatsoever.

“How are they?” her friend asked, a hopeful look in her eyes. Kotone forced a smile and swallowed.

“Great!”

“Merci, merci.”

“So… Do you guys fight those things all the time?” she asked. “The Shadows?”

“Yes. As you’ve probably put together, that’s what our club’s true purpose is. And it’s why we have our own dorm. Not everyone can do what we can, so it’s our place to fight.”

“Huh… So… What do you plan to do with me then?”

“Let me be honest with you, Shiomi,” Mitsuru sighed, hugging her sides. “Tomorrow, we’re planning on asking you to join us in fighting more of those Shadows. And no matter how selfish it may be, I deeply hope you’ll say yes.”

“I’d be honored, but… I think I need time to decide.”

“Of course, of course… Take the next day to think about it.”

“I’m not sure how you guys do what we did that night,” Kotone admitted. “Putting your lives in danger like that… I’m crazy, but you're all on a new level.”

“That is a reasonable response, I think,” Mitsuru chuckled before her face fell once again. “Shiomi… Do you believe in a greater purpose?”

“A… greater purpose?”

“Yes. Or, maybe I should be asking if you believe we were made to be set on a path.”

“You mean fate?”

“I… I suppose so,” Mitsuru sighed. “If you take on this burden with us, you’ll be intertwining your own path with ours, and you won’t be able to untangle no matter the outcome.”

“When you say it like that… It sounds like a massive decision.”

“It is. Just… We’ll give you all the details tomorrow night. Think about your choice, but don’t burden yourself with feeling forced to answer one way or another.”

“I’ll try.”

“Heh, looks like the new recruit is up and at ‘em.”

Akihiko walked into the hospital room, stretching his bandaged shoulder. Despite the dire situation they had all been through, the young man still had a cocky smile on his face. His short-cut silver hair reflected the ceiling lights into Kotone’s eyes, which she thought was kind of annoying.

“She’s not a recruit yet, Akihiko,” Mitsuru said, shaking her head. She walked over to block his path halfway into the room. “And what are you doing here?”

“Meeting with the girl who saved our asses,” he grinned. “Same as you.”

“I was here to give her my apologies and baked delicacies.”

“That was the only reason?”

“...” She looked away, trying to hide the flash of guilt. “You should be laying down and resting. You’re only going to prolong your injury if you don’t.”

“It’s just a strain, not a break,” he dismissed. “I’ve hurt myself worse by fighting regular people, so gimme a break.”

Mitsuru shot Akihiko a deathly glare, making him take a step backwards and reconsider his words.

“I mean, the doctor said I’m fine to lift anything under 20 lbs. No restrictions on how much I can walk around. You on the other hand…” He looked down at her knee brace. “That’s supposed to be propped up with some ice.”

“Don’t change the subject,” she warned. “If you want ice, I’ll show you ice…”

“Um, hey,” Kotone said, clearing her throat. “I’d like to talk with Akihiko-senpai for a bit. After all, we ate breakfast burritos together, so we’re good friends already.”

“Is that so?” Mitsuru asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Her cooking combined with my knowledge of protein can really accomplish something,” the boy nodded. “You heard her though. How about I talk and you ride back home. When I get there, you should have an ice pack on that knee.”

“Fine…”

Mitsuru walked away while Akihiko took her place sitting at Kotone’s bedside. The first thing he did was give her a pat on the shoulder.

“You did a hell of a job last week,” he admitted. “I haven’t seen someone so powerful right off the bat in so long.”

“You saw?”

“I was only half-conscious, but I saw enough.”

“Yeah, well, if you did see what happened, you’d know it didn’t end well,” Kotone sighed. “I completely lost control of what I was doing. I know Mitsuru would like me to be with you guys, but I think I’d probably be more of a liability than any help.”

“Don’t worry, any help is good help in this business.”

“What if I end up hurting someone though?”

“Then…” He glanced off to the side. “Maybe that’s a power you don’t have to use right now.”

“It’s just scary knowing I have that power, you know?” Kotone confessed, pulling her knees to her chest in the bed. “It was like I was just watching myself destroy everything in front of me while I just watched. So powerful but powerless…”

“Yeah, I do know the feeling, actually.”

“Really?” she asked, looking up. 

“Sometimes accidents happen, and all we can do is prepare for the worst.”

“I’d rather not give a chance for the worst to happen.”

“Heh, you sound like Mitsuru when you say that,” he softly grinned, leaning back.

“I don't think I’m wrong though.”

“Even so… maybe you can still fight,” he said. “I saw you use that broom. You had ‘em on the ropes with that alone.”

“Pft, yeah,” she rolled her eyes. “You’re the captain of the boxing club, right?”

“Yeah.”

“How about you teach me to use my fists then sometime, tough guy?” Kotone proposed, giving him a fake punch in his good shoulder. “That way I can keep on fighting those shadow things even when I lose my weapon.”

“Does that mean you are joining us?” Akihiko smiled.

“It means I’m considering it.”

“Good enough for me,” he said, standing up. “I should head back to make sure Mitsuru isn’t disobeying the doctor’s orders.”

“What about you?” Kotone asked, pointing to his shoulder.

“Me?” laughed Akihiko. “You couldn’t keep me down with a thousand weights. See you back at the dorms.”

“See ya.”

Akihiko walked out of her room, closing the door behind him and leaving Kotone completely alone. Slowly, she laid herself back and pulled the blankets over her head.

“If I’m going to stay here a while longer, I might as well sleep some more…”

*     *     *     *     *

“So like, you both fainted from exhaustion on the same day and slept for a week?” Junpei asked, suspicious. They were all sitting in a booth and eating ramen for dinner.

“Mitsuru-senpai didn’t want me telling people, but…” Kotone lowered her voice down and leaned in. “There was a gas leak, and Makoto and I got hit with carbon monoxide poisoning since our rooms are right above each other.”

“Man, I knew there had to be more to that story!” Junpei laughed, hitting the table. “And Yuka-tan called me stupid for it!”

“How wrong she was,” Makoto said, rolling his eyes. Kotone was actually scarily good at lying without breaking character. They seemed to roll off the tongue like an actress reciting her lines. Though, Makoto had an idea as to why.

“Why do you call her that anyway?” Kotone questioned, slurping up a wave of noodles.

“Hm? Who? Yuka-tan?”

“Yeah. She doesn’t seem to like it very much.”

“Aw, I’m just having some fun with her,” Junpei shrugged. “Deep down, I know it doesn’t get to her as much as she lets on.”

“Really?”

“I mean, if it actually made her distressed, of course I’d stop. I can be annoying, but I try not to be an outright asshole if I can help it.”

“Does she call you names too?”

“Oh does she,” he grinned, chuckling nostalgically. “The amount of names she’s called me since I’ve known her… I swear, if she didn’t act like that cutesy popular girl, she could probably swear like a sailor, you know?”

“I have a hard time believing that,” Makoto side-eyed.

“Believe what you want, man. I’m just tellin’ ya.”

“Hey Junpei, have you noticed anything… weird about this town?” Kotone asked. Makoto looked up from his ramen at her, giving the girl a glare. It was pretty much an unspoken rule that they shouldn’t talk about what happened to other people.

“Weird?” he wondered. “I guess the lady who sells the takoyaki downstairs is pretty weird. She’s obviously lying about her food, but it still tastes good, you know?”

“Not the kind of weird I’m talking about.”

“Your ramen’s going to get cold,” Makoto said, pointing to Kotone’s bowl. “Less talk, more eat.”

“I’m just eating at my own pace.”

“I could say ‘shut up and eat your ramen’ instead if it motivates you better.”

“I’m eating, I’m eating…”

As Kotone bitterly slurped her noodles, Junpei’s eyes darted between the two.

“So are you guys like, childhood friends?”

“Nope,” Makoto denied.

“Boyfriend and girlfriend?”

“Definitely not.”

“Brother and sister?”

“Look at us like this.” Makoto got up and sat directly next to Kotone. Then he aligned his head next to hers. “What must’ve screwed up for us to be siblings?”

“I’m just saying, there’s something about you two,” Junpei insisted as Makoto sat back next to him. “You remind me of a bickering couple. Or a brother and sister who only kind of hate each other.”

“I don't hate him,” Kotone frowned.

“She only annoys me sometimes.”

“See? That’s what I’m talking about, man.”

“There’s nothing there,” Makoto insisted.

“Whatever, man,” Junpei shrugged, tilting the bowl up to his mouth and drinking his broth. Kotone jokingly held her hand up to the bowl, threatening to splash the rest of the broth in Junpei’s face.

“Don't think about it,” Makoto mouthed.

Kotone rolled her eyes and went back to her food.

“Some people just can’t tell when you’re joking,” she thought. “No whimsy at all.”

*     *     *     *     *

“We’re hooooome~” Kotone called out as soon as they came through the dorm’s front doors. Though, nobody seemed to be there to greet them. Sure, it was dark by the time they got back, but usually there was at least someone laying around.

“Hey guys,” Akihiko shouted from the kitchen. He walked out, bandaging an ice pack to his shoulder. “You’re back later than we expected.”

“We had dinner with Junpei.”

“Junpei… Iori, right? One of your classmates?”

“Hm? Oh, yeah. Do you know him?”

“I’ve come across his name a few times. Most of it isn’t great.”

“Oh-”

“I’m going to bed,” Makoto said, making his way straight for the stairs.

“Get some sleep. You’re going to need it for tomorrow,” Akihiko called out, but Makoto seemed to ignore him as he strutted to his room. “What’s got him bunched up?”

“His ramen must’ve been sour or something,” Kotone shrugged. “But I’ll probably be on my way to bed too. I feel dead tired.”

“Didn’t you just sleep for a week straight?”

“You know, I don’t quite understand it either, but that’s just how it is I guess.”

“If you’re going up to the third floor, then take this,” Akihiko asked, handing Kotone an ice pack. “Go change Mitsuru’s ice pack if she’s still awake. She should still be laying in bed. Her room should be the first door on the left.”

“Gotcha!”

Kotone snatched the ice pack and scrambled straight up the stairs. She made it to Mitsuru’s room and cleared her throat before gently knocking.

“It’s Kotone! Can I come in?”

“You may enter.”

Kotone opened the door and was completely taken aback. The whole room was gratuitously lavish to her. Soft red carpet, velvet curtains of the same color, and soft sheets adorning her bed with a fluffy blanket. Two gold and white couches and a chair of the same color surrounded a fancy cream-colored table; they faced a huge TV at the back of the room. There was so much else adorning the room too. A fancy dresser, record player, vanity table, lamps, plants, and even a fancy trash can. Not to mention that above her desk, she had shelves of books mounted on the wall. Kotone was so taken aback by the sight that she forgot what she was actually there for.

“Shiomi?”

Kotone’s attention went towards Mitsuru, who was lying in bed. She was adorned in silk back pajamas with pink cherry blossoms dotted throughout. Her braced knee was propped up on a pillow as she read a book.

“Uh, Akihiko-senpai asked me to change out your ice pack,” she said, holding it up.

“Ah, of course he did,” Mitsuru sighed. “You may do so.”

Kotone walked into the room and hesitantly unwrapped Mitsuru’s knee, careful to not hurt it. Though, the young woman hardly reacted to what she was doing. In the process of wrapping the new ice pack though, Kotone couldn’t help but take a look at what her senpai was reading.

“The Tempest?”

“Oh?” Mitsuru’s expression perked up. “You know Shakespeare?”

“Well, er- Not really,” she admitted. “His plays are a bit depressing in my opinion. Someone always has to die in the end.”

“That reminds me of something similar a close friend once said to me,” Mitsuru giggled. “I think that I can always find new bits of wisdom in his works every time I read them.”

“Honestly, I prefer manga over novels,” Kotone sheepishly admitted. She swung her arms, imitating holding a sword and slashing the air. “Cool stories about heroes saving the world and making friends along the way! Nothing beats discovering a new shonen manga!”

“My education didn’t quite include manga, unfortunately. I was made to read high classical literature.”

“Senpai, you’ve got to get out to a manga cafe or something,” the girl giggled. “I saw one near where Junpei, Makoto, and I ate ramen today.”

“Ramen… Another experience I’ve never had…” You would’ve thought Mitsuru had just told Kotone how she planned to blow up the school with how the girl reacted. Kotone was completely taken aback by her words. Eyes wide and mouth agape, she stared at Mitsuru, who thought she had done something wrong. “Désolé, was it something I said?”

“You live in Japan and have gone over 16 years without eating ramen?!”

“I know, it sounds like I’m lying,” she sadly smiled. “I’ve gotten too used to eating the same old meals the maids would give me… I’m afraid that eating out was never something I did often.”

“We’ve all got to do it sometime!” Kotone encouraged, grabbing her hand. “You, me, Makoto, Akihiko-senpai, and even Junpei! We’ve all got to go eat ramen or burgers or takoyaki together!”

“First a sleepover and now a dinner,” Mitsuru laughed, shaking her head. “I’m racking up promises so quickly with you.”

“Oh, sorry,” she sheepishly apologized. Kotone got off the bed and ran her hands through her hair. “I should hit the shower and go to sleep.”

“Didn’t you just sleep for a week straight?”

“Everyone keeps asking that for some reason.” Kotone and Mitsuru shared a chuckle. “Is there anything you want before I leave, senpai?”

“Oh, hmm… Just turn out the light on your way out,” she requested, bookmarking her novel and putting it on her bedside. “I think tonight I’ll turn in early.”

“Alrighty, if you say so,” Kotone nodded, gliding her way over to the bedroom door and putting her finger on the light switch. “See you tomorrow, senpai.”

“Bonne nuit. Until tomorrow, Shiomi.”

Chapter Text

Just as Makoto finished combing his hair that morning, he got a knock at the door. Not that he even got to ask who it was before Akihiko barged in anyway.

“Hey, sorry I haven’t been around much lately to help you adjust to school and your living situation here. I realize that I haven’t even properly introduced myself yet.” The rough boy held his hand out. “I’m Akihiko Sanada. Third year.”

“Makoto Yuki, second year,” the boy said, shaking his hand. Akihiko’s grip was firm and tight. Almost painfully so.

“Mitsuru wanted me to tell you to come to the 4th floor today after school,” Akihiko informed. “The Chairman is going to be here and explain everything to you. So just come straight back after class.”

“M’kay.”

“By the way… I haven’t been able to get it out of my mind, no matter how many times I watch the recording of that night. How did you do that thing last week?”

“What thing?”

“You know, the… never mind.” He shook his head and looked a bit disappointed. “A little advice from your senpai: when you go in today, talk to your homeroom teacher before class. It’ll save you a headache from all the material you missed.”

“Noted.”

“Are you doing alright? You don’t look all there.”

“I’m fine,” Makoto said, putting his headphones on and heaving his bag over his shoulder. “That’s just how I look.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Excuse me,” Makoto said, approaching Ms. Toriumi’s desk in the faculty office.

“Ah, Yuki-kun, good to see you back in school again!” Toriumi was apparently in a wonderful mood that morning, presumably because she hadn’t interacted with any students yet. It gave Makoto the chance to actually see some happiness sparkle in her eyes before she became the wrathful spirit of Japanese composition. “The whole staff was so worried about you.”

“…”

“I heard that both you and that Shiomi girl passed out from extreme exhaustion! Moving to a new environment must’ve taken quite a toll on you both…” The teacher sighed and sat back in her chair, rubbing her temples. “In hindsight, I feel a bit bad for yelling at Shiomi-san to write me an essay and bring me pie on the day it happened. I’m afraid I might’ve pushed her over the edge.”

“I don't think it’s your fault,” Makoto said, looking through the window at students walking into school. “It would’ve happened whether you said something or not.”

“If you say so… Ah, but I shouldn’t be airing out those kinds of thoughts to my students.” Toriumi shook her head and started to gather some papers. “It’s truly a shame to see our youth pushed to the very brink of functioning these days. If you ever find yourself feeling unwell, just go see the school nurse. He works at the end of the hall.”

“Noted.”

“Now, let’s get down to business,” she frowned. “Of course, as your teacher I’m worried about your health. But as your academic advisor, I’m also very worried about your education. Being set back a whole week is nothing to scoff at. You’ll be at a massive disadvantage.”

“I guess so…” he nonchalantly shrugged.

“You may not care about it very much, but I assure you that the school does. So I’d get that attitude into check,” she scolded, pointing a stern finger. “But… I suppose given the circumstances, it’s not fully your fault. Anyone who had gone through-”

“I’ll gladly make up whatever work I missed,” he said, surprising Toriumi. 

“Really?”

“Just give me my papers and show me what to read and I’ll do it.”

“Now that’s what every teacher dreams of hearing,” she chirped, weaving a relieved smile. “Of course, I’ll help however you need as well. It’s my reputation on the line too, after all.”

“Thanks.”

“I see the makings of a grade-A student in you, Yuki-kun! Why, that kind of attitude reminds me of myself when I was your age. Or even Mitsuru-san when she sat in my classroom.”

“You taught her?”

“Of course! She’s a model student,” she said, slyly looking to the side. “In actions and appearances. But don’t listen to this old lady talk any longer! Shoo, get to class! I’ll arrange all your supplemental material and hand it to you at the end of class.”

“Alright, alright…”

“What a lovely young man,” Toriumi admitted as he left. She chuckled to herself and went back to marking papers. “Give the boy a couple years and maybe he’ll make a fine student council president.”

*     *     *     *     *

“You’re soooo lucky to have gotten out of that assignment,” Natsuki groaned, biting into her crab bread. “Toriumi is a real bitch, you know.”

“I don't think she’s that bad,” Saori said.

“Yeah, she’s mostly nice and pretty reasonable from what I’ve seen,” Kotone agreed. “I fell asleep in class, so it was my fault.”

“I would die if she was my homeroom teacher,” continued the tanned girl, making a gagging motion. “She won’t even let you close your freaking eyes in class.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t try to sleep in class? Then you won’t get criticized for it,” Kotone smugly asked. Saori quietly chuckled behind her. “Just a suggestion.”

“Hey, I’m just looking out for you. You aren’t the only instance of her cruel punishments. She made a kid in her own homeroom class write a whole essay and give her a piece of cake with it. Then she flipped her lid when the cake was store-bought. I mean, what the hell?!”

“Yeah, I feel like I’m missing important context here,” Kotone frowned, looking around. There was something distinctly missing. “Where’s Fuuka?”

“Oh, her?” Natsuki twirled some hair around her finger. “Well, since you were in the hospital, I’m surprised you didn’t hear.”

“Hear what?”

“She got taken to the hospital a couple days ago.”

“What?!” Kotone exclaimed, spitting some sandwich crumbs right onto Natsuki’s skirt.

“Erm, yeah,” she nodded, brushing the crumbs off. “Apparently she fainted on Wednesday while going back home. Right in the middle of the road too.”

“Oh my God…” Kotone covered her mouth.

“Oh, I heard about that,” Saori nodded. “It’s a shame too. She’s so nice…”

“Why’d she pass out?!”

“I dunno. She’s pale, so maybe like, a heatstroke?”

“Do heatstrokes work like…” Saori began to talk, but Natsuki’s wicked snarl quieted her down.

“Have you visited her yet?”

“Me?” Natsuki pointed to herself as if that was the most unreasonable question to ask. “Well, erm, I’ve been busy and stuff. It’s hard for someone like me to stay on top of her grades. And well-”

“We should go see her after school today,” Kotone decided, standing up. “She-”

“Shiomi.”

Everyone fell silent as Mitsuru entered the room. Even in the knee brace, she didn’t break her elegant stride. The student council president stopped just short of Kotone.

“When your classes are over, come straight to the dorm. There’s something important to discuss and it can’t wait. You know what it is.”

“O-Ok.”

Just as quickly as she came, everyone watched Mitsuru leave. Slowly, the lunchtime chatter picked back up.

You know what it is.

“It must be to ask me and Makoto to join their little club,” she thought, remembering Mitsuru’s words from yesterday. “Do I even know my answer?”

“Bummer, looks like today isn’t in the cards,” Natsuki shrugged.

“Ok, so maybe not today, but we should go see Fuuka tomorrow then! We can-”

“Listen, I know Fuuka. She’s not going to want us there,” the other girl interrupted. “In case you haven’t noticed, she’s not too social. So going to see Fuuka would probably just make her nervous. Knowing her, she’s holed up in a hospital bed with her laptop, browsing the internet or playing some geek game.”

“But-”

“Listen, I know you want to see her, but you’d just be doing more harm than good, alright?” 

“Oh… ok…”

“Hey, it’s alright. I get you wanna do something, but you can just ask her about it after she’s out of the hospital,” she reasoned, getting up and putting a hand on Kotone’s back. “Trust me, Fuuka goes to the hospital all the time and she comes back just fine. She’ll be out in no time. In the meantime, can you run downstairs and grab me another crab bread? You’d be like, my super-best-friend if you did.”

“Alright…”

“Thanksies!”

Kotone walked down the stairs with a dejected look on her face. She was so out of the mood that she didn’t even try to find any Mad Bull. She just bought 4 crab breads for everyone plus an extra for herself later, then made her way back to the stairs. Before she even made it to the first step though, the tile floor was ripped out from under Kotone as she slipped. She fell straight on her back.

“Oh my, are you alright?”

“Hahaha, I’m… fine…” Kotone said, laughing while simultaneously crying in an attempt to say that it wasn’t that bad. She probably just looked even more cracked instead. She dizzily blinked, trying to shake off the impact to the back of her head. A brown-haired girl with glasses was crouching down, offering her hand.

“Here, let me help you.”

“Thanks…”

“D-Do you need to go to the nurse? You don’t look so-”

“I’ll live,” Kotone declined, grabbing the breads. One of them had been completely flattened under her body. “What the hell did I slip on…?”

“I-It looks like someone dropped their book,” the girl said, handing Kotone a simple notebook. Solid dark green cover, no name, and just the word ‘Poetry’ written across the front. Kotone took it and flipped through. Dozens of pages of writing littered the book.

“Wow…”

“Are you sure you don’t need to see the nurse? You took a real nasty fall-”

“Don't worry, I’m fine!” Kotone insisted with a cheery smile. She even forced a bread into the girl’s arms. “Here, have some crab bread.”

“Um, I-”

Kotone wasted no time skipping back up the steps with a little smile on her face. Then she looked down and remembered the flattened bread in her hands.

“Natsuki can get the crushed one,” she decided, biting into her own piece.

*     *     *     *     *

Makoto opened the giant looming door on the fourth floor of his dorm to see a grand meeting room with a huge computer against one of the walls. There was a couch, large chair, and three smaller stools all surrounding a table as well. Ikutsuki, Mitsuru, Ahihiko, Yukari, and Kotone were already seated and waiting for him to show his face. Instead of any annoyance though, The Chairman fondly looked at the boy.

“Ah, our final guest arrives,” Ikutsuki announced. “Please, take a seat. There's a lot that I wish to talk to you about. And I bet there’s even more that you want to ask us.”

Mitsuru actually looked a bit relieved, as if she wasn’t sure whether Makoto would actually arrive or not. The only one who didn’t look comfortable there was Yukari. She kept darting her eyes between Makoto, Kotone, Mitsuru, and Ikutsuki. What was she so worried about?

“I know this is all quite sudden and out of the blue, but… Would you believe me if I said that a day consists of more than 24 hours?”

“...”

The entire room fell silent. Both of the new recruits weren't sure whether Ikutsuki was being serious or if it was a setup for another one of his jokes.

“No, I wouldn’t,” Makoto said decisively.

“It does seem hard to admit,” Kotone agreed.

“Heh, I don’t think anyone here is surprised by those reactions,” Mitsuru chuckled. “After all, we all know that a day is 24 hours, right?”

“Right,” Makoto and Kotone nodded.

“Understandable. However, in reality, you’ve both experienced this ‘hidden hour’ firsthand,” their senpai explained, her face turning serious. “There’s no way you could’ve ignored the signs on the night you both came here.”

“...”

“Machines grew still… Streetlights turned dim… Everyone on the street was replaced with coffins… And the feeling of being in a different world entirely.”

“No,” Kotone denied, shaking her head. “That… That wasn’t real…”

“That’s the Dark Hour.”

Just the words seemed to carry weight, as a sizable change in the atmosphere took place. 

“It’s hidden between one day and the next. As soon as the clock strikes midnight, it begins.”

“How can an hour be ‘hidden’ exactly?” Kotone questioned. “You can’t drop an hour between your couch cushions and find it later.”

“And how is it not widespread knowledge?” Makoto asked.

“That’s the trick of it all,” Akihiko spat. “Normal people get to sleep inside their coffins.”

“Normal people?”

“There’s a special set of people who can experience the Dark Hour firsthand,” Ikutsuki explained. “That’s why it’s happening every night and will keep happening every night, but the media hasn’t reported on it once.”

“But that’s not what makes the Dark Hour so interesting,” Akihiko said with a grin, leaping to his feet. “Those creatures you fought that day? They’re called Shadows, and they’re the apex predators during the Dark Hour. They eat up all the people who don’t sleep in their coffins, so it’s up to us to put them in their place!”

“Akihiko, sit down,” Mitsuru sighed, a twinge of annoyance in her voice. “You’re in no position to be glorifying our mission so soon after getting injured.”

“I’m just hyping them up,” he smirked, looking back at the pair. “Sounds exciting though, right?”

“Sounds ok…”

“It does make me interested,” Kotone admitted.

“So what exactly are you? And what’s your mission here?” Makoto asked. “Do you just kill these shadows as they appear, or…?”

“Oh, right,” Ikutsuki chuckled. “Together, we are S.E.E.S.! The Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad!”

“Ooo, that’s so cool!”

“Was that the best acronym that could be thought of?” Makoto criticized. It made Mitsuru hug her sides and cast a downward glance of shame.

“I… was the one who made the name.”

“Oh.”

“We’re with the school as a club, but we’re more… off the books, if you catch what I’m saying,” Ikutsuki said, flashing a grin for just a moment that made Makoto shudder. Once again, he had to wonder why nobody else was put-off by this man. “In reality, this is a group specifically formed and dedicated to the complete eradication of Shadows. Mitsuru serves as the club leader, and I, the advisor.”

“Why do you have to be a school club?” Kotone wondered. “Wouldn’t that make stuff really weird if someone else wants to join?”

“Like I said, we’re off the books. It’s unlikely that any student would ever discover the school houses such a club. But to answer your question, it makes things very easy in the event of absences.” Ikutsuki let out another chuckle. “After all ‘club activities’ is an excused absence, and ‘shadow-hunting fatigue’ is not.”

“Oh. Makes sense.”

“Shadows feed on the minds of their victims,” Mitsuru warned. “They feed until nothing is left, and what’s left is a hollow husk of a person. It leaves their victims without a will, and without desire.”

“Apathy Syndrome…” Makoto whispered, drawing the attention of everyone there. “It sounds like Apathy Syndrome. That thing Yukari explained to me last week when she walked me to school.”

“Very perceptive. You’d be right,” she nodded. “Shadows are responsible for most—if not all—of those incidents.”

“So why can we move during the Dark Hour while most people supposedly stay in coffins?” Kotone asked. “Seems awfully random.”

“Though rare, there are some people who can operate during the Dark Hour,” the Chairman explained. “Some of them even have the potential to awaken to a power to combat the Shadows. This power in question? Persona!”

“I wonder… why can we stay awake though?” Kotone wondered. “Since if we stayed in our coffins, we’d be perfectly safe, right?”

“That’s one of our greatest questions,” Mitsuru nodded, looking over to the Chairman. “He has his theories though.”

“Though I can’t vouch for what created Shadows, I believe that the presence of people awakening during the Dark Hour and gaining access to Persona might be a sort of equilibrium in nature,” he explained. “You see, I theorize that the awakenings during the Dark Hour has something to do with the unconscious mind, and an instinctual phenomenon to combat what would otherwise be a completely unmatched apex predator. Only Persona users can defeat Shadows, so perhaps their awakening is nature’s way of culling this foe that otherwise has no threat.”

“Wow… He sure sounds smart, doesn’t he?” Kotone whispered to Makoto.

“Yeah, sure…”

“Though, my theory has plenty of holes for sure,” Ikutsuki depressingly sighed. “I’m always working on my research though.”

“If Shadows can only be defeated by Persona users…” Makoto looked around the room. “Does that mean that we’re the only people that can stop them?”

“I’m glad you’re so quick to understand.”

“I wish it wasn’t that way,” Mitsuru nodded. “Nobody else, not even the authorities, can do anything about them whatsoever. That’s where we come in.”

Mitsuru reached under the table and pulled out a sleek silver briefcase. With a couple satisfying clicks, she opened the case to reveal two guns, holsters, and red armbands with S.E.E.S. printed in black text. The intentions were clear.

“We’d like you to join us, please,” she asked, bordering on pleading. “We’ve had Evokers and club bands prepared specially for you two. So please… Lend us your power.”

“...”

Kotone and Makoto took a moment to think about the offer. Sure, it would be exciting, but was the adrenaline rush worth the risk? Mortality was a real thing to consider. Finally, Kotone rose to her feet and approached Mitsuru, looking her dead-on in the eyes.

“I’m in.”

Mitsuru let out a relieved chuckle and picked up one of the club’s armbands. She affixed it to Kotone’s shoulder herself and gave the girl a look of pride.

“Kotone Shiomi, welcome to S.E.E.S. As of today, you battle against a higher power for a greater purpose.” The club leader picked up the Evoker in its holster and held it out to the girl. “Accept your responsibility and serve it until the very end.”

“That’s so awesome,” she marveled, taking the gun and putting the leather strap around her hips. “I’m ready to kick some Shadow ass!”

“That’s the spirit!” Akihiko cheered, jumping to his feet. “I knew I was right to have a good feeling about you.”

“And what about you?” Mitsuru asked. Makoto had remained silent the whole time, sitting in silent deliberation.

“I don’t know,” he shrugged.

“Please, we need your help, Yuki.”

“Hey, don’t do that to him,” Yukari defended, leaping to her feet. It was a shocking display, since up until then she had been totally silent. “How’s he supposed to say no after asking him like that?”

“I… I just wanted…”

“It’s alright,” Makoto sighed, drawing the room’s eyes back to him. “I’ll do it.”

“Really?!” Mitsuru and Yukari asked in unison.

“Yeah.”

“It’s not like I’ve got much to lose anyway,” he thought.

“You can’t believe how overjoyed I am to hear that,” Mitsuru smiled.

“Honestly… I’m happy to hear that too,” Yukari agreed. “I’ve enjoyed you being around here…”

“If you have any questions, don’t be afraid to ask,” Mitsuru continued. She took the other armband and put it around Makoto as well. She held out his Evoker, which the boy took without a second thought. “Makoto Yuki, welcome to S.E.E.S.”

“I guess I’m also ready to ‘kick some Shadow ass’ or something.”

“On the bright side you don’t have to worry about your housing situation anymore,” Ikutsuki chuckled. “You can both keep your current rooms!”

“That sure is convenient!” Kotone cheered, throwing her arms around Makoto. “Isn’t this awesome?! We’re already in a cool club!”

“Peachy.”

“I’m not sure what the holdup was in the first place, but it seems everything’s worked out,” Ikutsuki grinned, clasping his hands together. “Now, I’m curious if Kotone happened to make more of those delicious banana muffins.”

“Um, no, sir.”

“No need to fear, Chairman,” Mitsuru said with a confident and prideful smile. “I still have leftovers from the blueberry muffins I baked for Shiomi.”

“…”

“…”

“…”

The entire room fell silent, prompting Mitsuru to glance around.

“What is it…?”

“Mitsuru, you don’t bake sweets often, do you?” Ikutsuki asked.

“Well… No, I don’t. But rest assured, it doesn’t mean I can’t.”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“Shiomi thought they were good,” she said, looking at Kotone with a pleasing look in her eyes.

“Y-Yeah,” Kotone nodded.

“It seems at least one person around here has the decency to speak up.”

Everyone just let out sheepish laughs, too afraid to tell the truth. Maybe just for once, it would be alright to let her live in ignorance.

(Makoto & Kotone established a new social link with S.E.E.S.! The Fool (0) Social Link has reached Rank 1!)

*     *     *     *     *

Close to midnight and unable to sleep, Kotone turned on the lamp on her side table and sat up in bed. A thousand things raced through her mind. Shadows… Personas… Evokers… The Dark Hour… It was getting harder and harder to act like nothing was wrong with any of this. Yeah, she agreed to help, but that doesn’t mean that it can’t worry her nonetheless.

“Maybe I could talk with Mitsuru if she’s up at this hour…” she mumbled. “Or she might just remind me of the curfew…”

Out of an odd impulse and pure curiosity, Kotone reached for her school bag and pulled out the wrinkled notebook that she had slipped on earlier. 

“Do people really still keep books of poetry these days?” Kotone asked herself. “I thought only old people did that…”

The curious girl flipped the book open to a random page and started reading. She didn’t have any expectations, but was all the same intrigued on what she might find. 

Masks.
Once worn,
Become shields
And
Loathing facades.
Now,
I’m only afraid
That the mask I now wear,
Might one day become my face.

She wasn’t really sure why, but Kotone felt at ease. Sure, reading something so obviously personal felt like an invasion of privacy, but there was a connection that she couldn’t quite explain. Kotone flipped to the next page and read another. Then another, and another, and another. By the time she was tired again, Kotone felt like she could write her own book of poems.

“I guess that’s enough for tonight,” she yawned, putting the notebook down and turning her lights out. “I wonder what student could’ve written all of that. And how did they lose it…?”

*     *     *     *     *

Makoto’s sleep was never great, but usually it was at least interrupted. That night, he couldn’t even begin to drift off to dreamland. Instead, he just stared up at the ceiling, bored out of his mind.

Just as he considered getting out of bed to get a drink or something, Makoto felt a chill run down his spine. The whole room turned a slight bacterial green and he could look out his window to see dozens of distant buildings lose power. 

“So this must be the Dark Hour…” he thought.

“Hi there.”

Makoto jumped in his bed. The voice… It was that kid’s. The one with the black and white striped shirt. He sounded like he was speaking right into Makoto’s ear. The child’s laughter echoed throughout the room as his figure materialized at the foot of the bed. It still disturbed Makoto how much the boy looked like him once upon a time.

“How are you?”

“I could be better…” he mumbled. “We met before, didn’t we?”

“Yes, we did. Not that long ago,” the boy nodded, looking out of Makoto’s window. “It’s a shame that the end will come soon enough…”

“The end?”

“Yes, the end. I remembered, so I thought I should tell you. If you even care about such a thing.”

“I don't,” Makoto said, laying back down. “When my time is up, it’s up. Why should I care when it happens?”

“Oh no, not your end. Everything’s end.”

“Everything?” Makoto furrowed his brow. “What has the power to end everything?”

“I wish I knew,” the boy sighed, giving Makoto a sheepish smile. “Truthfully, it seems like I’ve forgotten that detail.”

“Whatever,” he scoffed, turning his body to his side. “Doesn’t matter anyway. It’s probably even better if everything ends.”

“Such a curious way of looking at things…” The boy leapt to his feet and made his way to the head of the bed. “I see you’ve finally awakened to your power. How unusual and rare it is… A boundless power which shares the shapes of many souls… The same power you share with another in your life.”

“Are you still talking?”

“Fine, I know when I’m not wanted,” he sighed, turning away with an expression that showed genuine pain. “But remember what I said when we first met. I expect you to honor your commitment.”

“Just go away.”

“…Even if you wish for me to leave, I’ll still be within you,” the boy ominously said, narrowing his eyes. As he did so, Makoto’s own vision began to blur and blacken.

“What’re you-”

“I’ll always be resting in the sea of your soul. I hope you don’t forget about me.”

“To hell with all these riddles…”

The last thing Makoto saw was a pair of eerie azure eyes staring straight through him. His whole room blurred under the weight of his heavy eyelids and weary mind.

“Count your sheep and fade to sleep. Then awaken bright with renewed light… I’m glad I could finally make a friend.”

Chapter Text

“Heeeey~ Can I come in?” Kotone asked, knocking on Makoto’s door.

“…”

“Makoto?” she asked with another knock.

“…”

“Hellooo~”

“…”

Pressing her ear to the door, Kotone heard some dull scratching of a pencil on paper.

“I heard yes!”

Kotone swung open his door to find Makoto sitting at his desk, chewing on a pencil as he stared down the top of a stack of papers. He had already made his plans clear to her when she intruded on his room the first time that morning. Kotone thought it was insane that Makoto was going to spend his day off from school at his desk doing homework. 

“I thought I asked to be left alone so I could focus.”

“How can you focus without breakfast?” Kotone frowned, walking over and setting down a bowl she had been carrying. Makoto leaned over and saw what looked like a monstrous mix of various meats.

“What is this?”

“I don’t know what you’d call it, but Akihiko wanted it. It’s eggs, sausage, beef, and chicken all mixed together with cheese, peppers, and onions.” Kotone smugly put a hand to the side of her mouth like she didn’t want anyone else to hear. “Not to brag, but I suggested the peppers and onions, which I think adds some needed crunch.”

“Right…”

“Oh, and I wasn’t sure what drinks you like, so I just got you one of everything from the vending machine,” she said right before pulling six cans from her overstuffed coat pockets and setting them down on Makoto’s desk. “You know, this building has stuff I didn’t even know they made anymore. I swear I haven’t seen SoBay in years.”

“Thanks, I guess…”

Makoto didn’t normally like people making this much of a fuss over him. Typically, it would actually annoy him. But when Kotone did it, he didn’t think it was the worst thing in the world.

“Seems like a pretty great way to start your day, right?” she smiled. “I’m spending the day out with Yukari. She’s going to show me around the town. If you finish and want to join us, just give me a call and we can meet up!”

“Sure.”

“Here, let me just…” Kotone plucked the pencil out of Makoto’s hand and wrote her phone number at the bottom of one of his assignments. “There you go.”

“Thanks…” he frowned.

“Anything else you want before I go?”

“Uninterrupted silence.”

“Hehe, you’re such a kidder!” Kotone chuckled, gliding her way to the door and waving. “Bye! See you later!”

Kotone pulled his door shut, but Makoto could still hear her run down the hall. The boy let out a sigh of relief and turned back to his work.

“Finally… Let’s hope it stays that way…”

*     *     *     *     *

“I love your outfit, by the way,” Yukari complimented.

“Really?” Kotone giggled. She twirled around her white skirt while her orange shirt waved in the wind. “I think you look even more beautiful.”

“I don't know about that,” Yukari slyly side-eyed. She was wearing a pink tank top with faded jeans dotted with small tears and holes. “I’ve got to lather on makeup. You can just go out after taking a shower and doing your hair. And you’ve got such a cutesy outfit.”

“Oh shush,” Kotone giggled again, giving Yukari a gentle shove. The two of them walked into a large mall with shops all around them that surrounded a prominent fountain. “Wow… What is this place?”

“Paulownia Mall,” Yukari smiled, gesturing around. “It’s one of the best places to hang out. It’s got a club, café, karaoke bar, arcade, and tons of shops to burn money in.”

“I want to try it all!”

“Well, I don’t think we have time for it all, but-”

“Oh my gosh-” Kotone’s heat nearly stopped when she saw it. Across the mall and right outside he arcade, a beat-up old crane game called to her. The girl ran over, her eyes glued to a pristine Jack Frost Doll staring back at her. She turned back around at Yukari, who was still catching up. “I need it.”

“What? The plush?”

“Mhm,” she nodded. “I… used to have one of those for years until… Well, something happened to it. Now that it’s right in front of me, I just want another one so bad…”

“I dunno… These claw machines are designed to eat your yen.”

“It can have my entire wallet if it means I get that doll,” Kotone marveled, reaching for her wallet and pulling out a handful of coins.

“Um, let’s be responsible with our money.”

“Don't worry, I will,” she reassured. “Plus, it says that every ¥200 gets me three credits. I can probably get the doll with like ¥400 tops. Anyway, I need that doll, Yukari.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve never been more sure in my life.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Hey, Makoto!”

Akihiko knocked his fists against his bedroom door just before entering anyway.

“I’m going out to meet up with someone. If it’s no trouble, I’d like you to tag along.”

“It would be a bit of trouble, actually,” he said, holding up his stack of papers. “I’m catching up on a week of schoolwork.”

“Ah, I’ll leave you be then. Sorry. You should ask Mitsuru to help with that. She used to be my study-buddy when we were in the same class.”

“No thanks, I’m fine.”

“It’s your class.” Akihiko looked over at the half-eaten bowl of food on his desk. “Is that from Kotone?”

“Yeah.”

“Are you going to finish that?”

“Probably not.”

“You mind if I do?”

“It’s yours.”

“You’re a saint.”

Akihiko gladly picked up the bowl and began chowing down. On his way out, the young man looked back at Makoto.

“Good luck with that work.”

“I’ll try.”

Akihiko closed the door and walked away, leaving Makoto to attempt to regain his focus yet again.

“It’s a wonder how anyone gets anything done around here…”

*     *     *     *     *

“The doll was so worth it,” Kotone dreamily sighed, pressing her face into the Jack Frost Doll as they walked.

“It was really worth the ¥2,400?”

“Shhh! Don’t let my wallet realize how hungry it is…”

“Alright then,” Yukari sheepishly laughed. She gestured to the small strip mall that they had taken the train to. Though, Kotone already recognized it as the place they had gone to eat some dinners out. “This is the Iwatodai Strip Mall. Of course, you have mostly a bunch of food vendors, but there’s also a bookstore right over there and a manga café on the third level.”

“I love this place!” Kotone cheered. “I don't know where I want to eat first…”

“Oh, we don’t have to eat right now,” Yukari giggled. “I’m-”

She was cut off by the long, low growl of Kotone’s stomach.

“I’m a bit hungry…” Kotone scanned their surroundings for half a second before deciding on the first thing she saw. “How about some takoyaki?”

“Whatever you want really,” Yukari insisted. “After all, the food’s for you.”

“You’re not having any?”

“Nah I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m not really hun-”

Once again, Yukari’s words were cut off. This time, by her own stomach though. Kotone didn’t look pleased.

“I guess one wouldn’t hurt…”

“Nope, it wouldn’t!”

Kotone tucked her Jack Frost Doll under her arm and skipped up to the takoyaki vendor with a smile on her face. Despite it all, Yukari couldn’t help but smirk and roll her eyes as she joined her friend.

“What’ll it be, girls?”

“Four takoyaki, please!”

“Four?” Yukari asked, taken aback.

“I didn't know she was planning for each of us to have two…”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I should’ve asked first,” she apologized with a bow. “Do you also want three?”

“Do I… Oh! No, no, I’m fine with just one.”

“You sure?”

“Very.”

“Suit yourself,” she shrugged.

“You girls just sit down and I’ll serve it up faster than you can blink!” chirped the woman behind the counter. Kotone and Yukari took a seat on a bench and looked up at the sun almost directly overhead. Kotone set her doll next to her like he was a third member of the party.

“Hey, I know it doesn’t have anything to do with the tour, but I hope you didn’t feel pressured into joining our group,” Yukari idly said out of the blue. “I’d hate to only get new members because they feel obligated. And, well, nobody should be forced to have the responsibility that we do.”

“Oh, no, I didn’t feel like I had to,” Kotone reassured. “It’s hard to admit, but…”

“How do you just bring this up?”

“Well, I… If I… I’m…”

“C’mon, just tell her, Kotone!”

“Hey, if it’s a private thing, you don’t have to spill it,” Yukari said, putting a gentle hand on her leg. “It gives me peace of mind just knowing you joined out of your own free will.”

“No, no, I joined because I wanted. Even Mitsuru-senpai couldn’t bully me into joining.”

“She’ll sure try though…” Yukari mumbled.

“Hm? What did you say.”

“It’s nothing.”

“Four orders of takoyaki!” yelled the vendor. “Come get ‘em while they’re hot, girls!”

Yukari and Kotone took their food and sat back down, eating together as they watched people pass by. An old couple reminiscing about the past. Two track students running neck-and-neck, both being chased down by a girl. Shy boys stealing glances at girls as they walk by.

“Thanks for taking me out,” Kotone said, absorbing the sights. “Nobody’s ever done something like this for me before. I’m having a blast.”

“Nobody’s ever shown you around a town?” Yukari laughed, almost in disbelief.

“Well… most of my friends in the past haven’t been like you. They’ve been more like…” Kotone rubbed her chin. “Natsuki. They put on a good show and will be my friend, but keep me at an arm’s length.”

“I don't really know what Natsuki you’re taking about,” she awkwardly admitted. “But I guess I get it… I’ve moved around a lot too. My mother lives far away from here. A whole world away…”

“Is she a foreigner?”

“Huh?” Yukari blinked at Kotone for a second before bursting out laughing. “No, no, she’s not a foreigner. She’s a metaphorical world away, I mean.”

“Oh-” Kotone’s face turned a deep red. She munched on her second takoyaki to avoid eye contact. “Never mind then. But you’re lucky to have friends like Mitsuru and Akihiko, right?”

“I wouldn't call us… friends.”

“Huh?” Kotone tilted her head to the side. “But you guys live alone in the same building together. Your room is technically next to Mitsuru’s.”

“I know, I know. It’s just…” Yukari had a moment of hesitation. “She makes it hard to get close to.”

“What do you mean ‘She’? Is it just Mitsuru?”

“Good going, Yukari,” she thought, scolding herself. “You really dug yourself into a hole now…”

“I think we’ve done enough sitting around,” Yukari decided, getting to her feet and tossing her leftover stick in the trash. “You ready to see more of the town?”

“But my food…”

“Can’t you eat and walk?”

*     *     *     *     *

In the midst of his work, Makoto heard another knock at his door. The boy paused his music and put his things down for a minute.

“Come in,” he sighed, defeated.

Mitsuru entered, surprising Makoto with her clothes. Not that he didn’t think she could wear casual attire, but he just didn’t expect it. She wore a sleeveless turtleneck as white as snow, paired with black jeans and a leather belt. Makoto couldn’t help but notice a pair of bulky red and black leather gloves hanging out of her back pocket too.

“I was going to warn against holding yourself up in your room on a day off, but it seems like you’re dutifully catching up on missed work,” she said, a hint of admiration dancing on the edge of her words. “I’m sorry for doubting your intentions.”

“No, it’s fine,” he shrugged. “Kotone said there were better things to do on a Sunday, but I didn’t feel like going out.”

“I just wanted you to know that I’ll be out for the day, so I’ll see you later tonight. I wanted you to have this though.” 

Mitsuru put a sticky note on Makoto’s desk with a set of numbers on it. He picked up and inspected the paper.

“A cell number?”

“My cell number. In case of an emergency.”

“I should give you mi-”

“Don't worry, I already had yours and Shiomi’s before you arrived.”

“Of course you did.”

As Makoto was about to politely ask her to leave so he could finish his work, the boy’s stomach let loose a mighty growl.

“Have you eaten today?” Mitsuru frowned.

“A bit of breakfast. I’ve been working all day.”

“Pas bon. I’ll bring you one of Yukari’s instant ramen cups and a cup of tea.”

“I don't think that’s appropriate for you to do as my senpai-”

“Nonsense,” she waved off. “If you’re not in top shape, you can’t help with our cause. Your health and condition are very much my concern.”

“I’m-”

“I’m very capable of adding water to noodles and putting it in the microwave,” Mitsuru insisted. “Just hold tight and I’ll be back.”

“You-”

“I insist,” she said with a glare of finality. Makoto watched her walk down the hall, leaving his door wide open.

“Great conversation…” he mumbled, getting up and swinging the door closed himself.

*     *     *     *     *

“Wow… so this is Naganaki Shrine?”

“You’ve heard of it?” Yukari asked, surprised.

“I heard some classmates talk about it the other day,” Kotone said with a nod. “I heard you can draw fortunes and deposit offerings here.”

“That’s right,” she nodded. “You’ll see this place packed with students right before exams trying to pray for better grades.”

“Does it work?”

“Ask Junpei.”

“Hehe, maybe I will.” Kotone eyed the fortunes and tugged Yukari’s arm. “Let’s draw some fortunes!”

“Alright, alright,” Yukari giggled as Kotone dragged her to the lottery box. “I’ll go first.”

Yukari put her hand in the box and shuffled it around before taking out a sphere.

“Number seventeen. Let’s see… Minor blessing. Something once lost will be regained once again.”

“Oh man, I wish that was mine,” Kotone lamented. “I lost my new hairbrush somehow and can’t find it.”

“You know I can give you another one, right?”

“You can replace the stickers though… Here, let me have mine.” Kotone also rustled around the box until she drew a sphere. “Eleven. Curse… A great pain will resurface…”

“Don't worry about it,” Yukari reassured. She pulled out a ¥500 and dropped it in the offering box. “There, just leave a coin and it’ll make it all better.”

“I’m keeping this,” Kotone decided, stuffing the fortune into her purse.

“Usually people don’t keep them.”

“I’ll keep it as a souvenir,” she shrugged. “I’ve got to have something to commemorate my first drawing here.”

“If you insist…”

“Oh, and this guy needs one too!” Kotone pulled her Jack Frost Doll out of her purse and drew a ball. “Number eight… Great blessing!”

“Woah!” Yukari gasped. “I don't think I’ve ever drawn one of those before.”

“Let’s see… Fortune will fall into your hands.” Kotone flipped the doll around to look it in the eyes. “You’re going places, little guy.”

“I think that's enough fortune telling for one day,” her friend giggled. “I’ve got one more place to show you.”

“Alright then, Yukari the chauffeur!” Kotone chirped, wrapping her arm around Yukari’s. “Where to next?”

*     *     *     *     *

“Excuse me, Makoto, are you in?”

Ikutsuki knocked on Makoto’s door and pressed his ear to it, trying to carefully listen for any signs of life. Nothing. Slowly, the man creaked the door open and peeked around the room. Completely vacant except for some abandoned pencils and papers on his desk and a half dozen cans piled in the trash can.

“Drat,” the director cursed, shaking his head. “I’ll have to find someone else to test my jokes on then…”

Ikutsuki dejectedly shut the door, and Makoto carefully moved with it. His back was practically glued to the door so he could stay out of sight of the Chairman. Once he was sure that Ikutsuki had left the floor entirely, Makoto tiptoed back to his desk.

“I need a deadbolt,” the boy mumbled to himself, resuming his work. 

*     *     *     *     *

The two girls wandered around Port Island Station together. Kotone had obviously already been there on the way to school, but she hadn’t stopped to actually see what was there.

“Behold, the only movie theater in town,” Yukari said, gesturing to the giant building with a neon sign that said “Screen Shot” in huge letters.

“Wow, that’s probably the biggest one I’ve seen!”

“Really?”

“Have you seen bigger?”

“Just a bit,” she nodded. “But this one’s pretty cool too. They don’t always get all the new movies right away, but they’ll keep some old ones on the screen. And on Fridays, they air a ‘classic movie’ on their big fancy screen.”

“What’s with the quotation marks?”

“Sometimes their definition of a classic movie isn’t all too accurate if you ask me.”

“Oh hey, what’s down there?” Kotone asked, pointing down a set of ominous stairs that led into a dark and shady alleyway.

“Um, we don’t really go into the alley,” Yukari said, playing with her hair. “I heard there’s an adults-only bar and a ‘mahjong club’ down there.”

“Again, what’s with the quotations?”

“Because they don’t just play mahjong there.”

“Oh hey, look,” Kotone said, pointing to a group of schoolgirls talking and laughing as they descended the stairs. “That was Natsuki. If she’s safe down there, surely we are too.”

“No, if they go down there, then they’re delinquents,” Yukari judged, grabbing onto Kotone’s arm. She spoke again in a low voice. “Please don’t make me go down there…”

“That’s okay, don’t worry. Sorry for pressing it.”

“You’re alright. It’s just… I don’t like the people who hang out down there.”

“How about we see a movie then?” Kotone asked, pointing to the large cinema. “They released a live action adaptation of my favorite manga a while ago and I haven’t had a chance to pirate it online yet.”

“Um…” Yukari looked hesitant at first, but soon shrugged her shoulders. “What the hell, why not? I’ll pay.”

“Hell yeah!”

Kotone shoved her hands in her pockets and walked to the ticket booth before Yukari stopped her.

“Wait, your skirt has pockets?”

“Oh, yeah, it does,” she nodded. “I added these myself, because I kept unconsciously trying to put my hands in my pockets. So I just added some.”

“I wish I had some…” Yukari sighed. “You could totally join the school fashion club if you wanted.”

“Sure, I’ll consider it,” Kotone joked. “Making a full dress is a little different from adding pockets to a skirt though.”

“There’s always time to learn.”

“Sure, sure. But more importantly, are you also paying for movie snacks?”

*     *     *     *     *

“Hey, are you still up?”

Makoto jumped up in his chair, blinking hard as a piece of paper fluttered off of his face. Apparently, he had slept facedown through the last couple hours. At least he got most of his work done. He looked out the window to see that it was already dark.

“I’m… I’m up,” he yawned.

Yukari cracked open the door and caught a look at him.

“Kotone said you’d be working all day, but I didn’t think she’d mean so literally.”

“Don't mind me,” he sighed. “What do you need?”

“Oh, just come downstairs. There’s something you’ve got to see.”

Makoto rubbed his eyes before getting up and joining Yukari. Kotone was standing by the stairs and cheerily greeted him as always.

“Did the catch-up go well?”

“Almost finished it all.”

“Woah! That’s impressive! I might have to peek at your sheets for some ‘help’ on it,” Kotone smirked, lightly elbowing him in the ribs. Makoto gave her a blank stare paired with a frown. “Oh don’t worry, I wouldn’t cheat. I’ll complete it in my own time.”

“…”

“Aw c’mon, don’t be a downer!” she encouraged, sitting on the stair’s handrail. “You’ve got to cheer uuuuuuuuuup~”

As she said it, Kotone let herself slide down the rail, laughing all the way down the stairs. Yukari giggled at the display of whimsy while Makoto just looked down.

“You’ve got to admit she had a way of putting a smile on people’s faces,” Yukari said. “I’m not sure how she does it.”

“Beats me.”

“Though, I’ve hardly seen you smile since you’ve come to this dorm, Makoto. What makes you smile?”

“…” As they walked downstairs, Makoto had to take a moment to think about that. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know what makes you smile?”

“Never thought about it.”

“Not even-”

“Hey, glad you’re all here,” Akihiko called out from the door of the dorm. 

Kotone was already over there, sitting on the welcome counter and kicking her feet. Mitsuru was standing near Akihiko, her arms folded as she waited for the other two. Yukari thought about quickly finishing her and Makoto’s conversation, but he was already moving over to the others. She’d have to shelf the topic for later.

“Alright, we’re all here,” Yukari said. “So what’s the big deal?”

“I’ve got someone to introduce,” he smirked. “Someone with the gift of Persona.”

“Wait, really?!” Yukari gasped. “You already found someone else and got them to join in just a day?”

“Well, technically I found him last night. But we met up and I spent all day explaining the whole situation to him. He was more than willing to join. Excited, even. Said he was ‘so stoked’ to fight the Shadows.”

“Woah… I can't wait to meet this guy!” Kotone said with a giddy chuckle.

“I’ve already vetted and approved him too,” Mitsuru added. “We’ll have an Evoker for him by tomorrow evening.”

“He’s a little rough around the edges, but I think we can rely on him,” Akihiko said. “When I tested him, he managed to summon his Persona without anything going wrong.”

“I believe some of you have already met him,” Mitsuru added. “But now you’ll be allies instead of classmates.”

“Now I’m double excited to know him!”

“No kidding, me too…” Yukari said, lowering her voice so only Makoto could hear. “What kinda guy do you have to be to join us after just hearing you have to kill demons…?”

“Hey!” Akihiko shouted, slamming his fist against the front door. “You can come on in!”

“Hold your horses, man… This stuff is a freakin’ pain to haul! Especially up those steps!”

Everyone’s eyes immediately flew open in surprise. Without even seeing him, that was a voice they recognized.

“No…” Yukari mumbled to herself, taking a step back. “No, no, no…”

“Make room, guys! Comin’ through!”

Junpei Iori pulled his luggage into Iwatodai Dorm, flashing that same mischievous grin that they were all used to. Kotone was excited. Makoto was surprised, but indifferent. Yukari was borderline mortified.

“W-Why is he here?!” Yukari demanded, antagonistically pointing at him while she stared at Akihiko. “No, no please. Don't tell me-”

“As of today, he’ll be staying here,” Mitsuru nodded. “He’ll be an invaluable asset to our team.”

“Whazzup, everyone?” he chuckled, looking around. “I never would’ve thought you were all part of some kinda demon-killing team, but I guess I’m hindsight it’s pretty obvious something’s going on here.”

“No way! He can’t stay here!” Yukari continued. “I mean, you’ve got to be kidding me! This has got to be a joke!”

“Jeez, is that any way to greet a new teammate, Yuka-tan?” he sighed.

“Takeba, don’t let your personal feelings get in the way of strengthening our team,” Mitsuru warned. “You don’t have to be friends, but you will work together.”

“I…” Yukari closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Fine.”

“How did you find him?” Kotone asked.

“I bumped into him last night,” Akihiko explained. “He was cowering in a convenience store, hiding from a Shadow when I found him.”

“Hey man, you said you’d leave that part of the story out…”

“He’s had the potential for a few days now, I suspect, but just now awakened to the power of Persona. We spent the day together and I explained it all to him, and Iori wants to fight.”

“Just great…” Yukari mumbled. “He can harass girls at the school and dorm now…”

“We’ll have to keep an eye on and monitor him though,” Mitsuru warned. “Akihiko said that he passed out after summoning his Persona for the first time.”

“That’s normal, though,” Akihiko added. “It takes some training to not feel so fatigued afterwards.”

“I’m honestly so stoked to be here,” Junpei grinned, looking around. “I was honestly scared shitless when I experienced the Dark Hour, but… I’m hella freakin’ glad I’m not the only one who experiences it. And how lucky am I that I get to share it among friends? Aren’t you guys glad it was me and not some rando?”

“I guess,” Makoto shrugged.

“Y-Yeah, sure…” Yukari side-eyed.

“Jeez, talk about a cold welcome…”

“Well, I’m happy to have another friend here,” Kotone said, reaching out a hand. “Nice to have you here.”

“Heh, nice to be here,” Junpei nodded, taking her hand and shaking it. The display made Akihiko and Mitsuru smile.

“I think that’s enough introductions,” Akihiko grimaced. “I think we’re about ready.”

“Ooo, ready for what?” Junpei asked, his eyes lighting up. “We gonna do somethin’ awesome?”

Akihiko turned to Mitsuru.

“With this many people, we can start exploring the tower again.”

While the phrase didn’t mean anything to Kotone, Makoto, or Junpei, Yukari let out an audible gasp.

“You mean… Tartarus…?”

“Tartarus?” Junpei asked, confused. “Like, the stuff people dip their fried fish in?”

“It’s a place,” Akihiko said. “And we believe it may hold the reason for the Dark Hour’s existence.”

“Woah, seriously?” Junpei and Kotone said in unison.

“The Chairman will give an explanation tomorrow night, so be ready.”

“Akihiko, we should show them the west wing,” Mitsuru said, unfolding her arms. “They’re going to have to be ready for battle if we are going to Tartarus soon.”

“The west wing?” Kotone questioned. “This place has a west wing?”

“You don’t think this was all there was to the hotel, did you?” Akihiko smirked. “Let’s help Iori move his stuff up, and then you can see my favorite part of this place.”

*     *     *     *     *

Almost everyone gathered behind the welcome desk, next to the public computer that didn’t seem to even work. Akihiko spun a keyring around his finger while eyeing the door in front of them. At last, Mitsuru joined them and the young man snatched up one of the keys between his fingers.

“Alright,” he grinned, looking between Makoto, Kotone, and Junpei. “Are you three ready to have a little fun?”

“I’m always ready!” Kotone cheered.

“Hell yeah man, lay it on me!” Junpei added. Everyone looked at Makoto.

“I guess.”

“Prepare yourselves then.”

“Enough theatrics, Akihiko,” Mitsuru groaned with a smile. “Let’s get this done tonight.”

“You’ve gotta prepare them first.”

Akihiko unlocked the door and led them all through it. The west wing of the dorm was dark, mainly illuminated by lights through the windows. The three of them looked down every hall as they passed, as if they would find someone ready to jump out at them.

“What’s with this place?” Kotone asked, fanning herself. “It’s so hot…”

“The power is cut off to most of this section since we don’t use it,” Mitsuru explained. “It hasn’t been updated or outfitted with security except in a few explicit areas, so we keep the wing locked most of the time unless we need to enter.”

“Is there any other way in here?” Makoto asked.

“A back entrance, like the main one. But it’s also kept locked at all times.”

“Dude, you guys have a haunted house right next to your dorm…” Junpei joked. “Kinda cool.”

“It’s not haunted,” Akihiko said. “But it’s not exactly empty.”

“What does that mean?”

“This is the only hall with power in the whole wing,” Akihiko said, stopping after leading them up to the second floor. It looked identical to the one in the main building, but with only three doors instead of five. “Here, we have our armory, training room, and Persona testing lab.”

“Woah, what?!” Kotone said, her jaw dropping. “You have all that?”

“Dude, that’s so awesome!” Junpei nodded.

“My friend here might be exaggerating just a bit,” Mitsuru rolled her eyes. “I believe he means this is where we have the room we keep our extra weapons in, the room we set up training dummies to safely practice, and a room with a steel training dummy bolted to the floor to test our Personas.”

“I was just trying to make it seem more exciting.”

“That’s still pretty cool,” Kotone chimed in. “What kind of weapons do you guys keep here?”

“Well, we can’t carry anything too large, and they’ve got to be legal, so…” Akihiko opened the first door to reveal a room with various swords, polearms, bows, and large blunt objects strewn about. “We keep all our extras and backups here.”

“Where didja even get all this stuff?” Junpei asked, looking around. “Like, jeez.”

“The Kirijo Group has many ways of supplying us with assistance,” Mitsuru explained. “Some weapons have been found in Tartarus as we’ve explored in the past as well. And we also have our… other sources too.”

“Other sources?”

“I’ll show you later,” Akihiko promised. “For now, grab a weapon and get good with it.”

Makoto, Junpei, and Kotone entered the room and looked around like some kids in a toy store. After a few minutes of searching and deliberating, they each came out with a weapon of their own. Makoto chose a short sword; small and light enough to use with one hand while still being able to evade with ease. Mitsuru smiled and gave a subtle nod of approval. Next, Junpei came out with a huge two-handed sword that was taller than he was. Whenever he swung it, he threw his whole body weight into the strike. It hit hard, but if Junpei missed he ended up falling on his ass. Finally, Kotone came out with her very own naginata. The allure? Poking and hitting things from far away.

“Alright, good to see everyone geared up!” Akihiko smirked. “What do you think, Mitsuru?”

“I think we’ll be well equipped to take on Tartarus soon enough,” she said with a nod. “For now though, everyone should head to bed?”

“What?!” her friend gasped. “Without any training?”

“If they’re going to stay up late tomorrow, it’s better they don’t stay up late tonight.”

“True…”

“I’m ready to kick some Shadow ass!” Junpei roared.

“Same here!” Kotone agreed. Both of them ran up and down the hallway, swinging their weapons and wildly yelling about Shadows and Personas.

“Damn them, they’re going to get themselves hurt!” Akihiko cursed, running after them to intervene while Mitsuru and Makoto watched.

“You’re not going to join them, Yuki?” Mitsuru asked.

“I’m apparently not fun enough to run around flailing bladed weapons.”

“Pft,” she chuckled. “You and me both, it seems.”

*     *     *     *     *

Back in his room, Makoto put the short sword next to his bed and looked over at one of his dirty school jackets that had found its way onto the floor. He didn’t even remember putting it there, but he just rolled his eyes and picked it up. Unexpectedly, a small object tumbled out of his coat pocket. Yukari’s knife.

“I thought she just took it off my unconscious body that night…”

Makoto picked it up and put it on his nightstand. He’d have to give it back later. Or maybe not. He couldn’t guarantee that he’d even remember when tomorrow came.

“I’m sure she’d like it back though,” he sighed, grabbing the knife and sitting on the edge of his bed. 

Makoto fiddled with the knife, flicking it open and closed in a steady, mechanical rhythm. His gray eyes bored into the knife’s edge, hypnotized by the glint of silver. Entranced by the sharpness of the blade. It almost taunted him with feeling something.

*     *     *     *     *

Kotone let out a long sigh and plopped her entire body down on her bed. She looked over at the empty shelf mounted on her barren wall and frowned.

The girl reached into her bag and pulled out the pristine Jack Frost Doll, putting it on the shelf proudly. Kotone even positioned it to look at her bed. Almost as if it was watching over her. She gave the doll a little salute.

“Hee ho!”

She giggled at herself. Even Kotone enjoyed her own whimsy sometimes. Though, seeing an empty space beside the doll made her chest fall a bit. Kotone reached under her bed and dragged out one of her suitcases, slowly unzipping it and tossing it open.

Under a few to-be-unpacked clothes, she gently retrieved a battered doll. Once white as snow, it was tinted a bit yellow and gray with age and abuse. One of its eyes had almost all of the black rubbed out of it, and the whole doll had significantly less stuffing than her new one. Kotone traced her finger over the various stitches made to repair it. 

The girl took a deep breath before placing it on the shelf next to her new doll.

Looking at them side by side, Kotone mustered a small smile before her face fell. The girl sniffled and wiped her eyes while trying her best to raise her frown. In the end, she had to surrender to her body’s innate reaction though, and sat on the edge of her bed while continuously drying her eyes.

“Kotone? Are you still awake?”

Yukari knocked, and the girl just stared at her own door. Part of her wanted to get up and answer, but…

“…”

“I had a really fun time today,” she could hear Yukari say with a sigh as she walked away. “I’ve got to do that more often.”

Kotone looked back at the dolls on her shelf and let out a deep, heavy sigh. She tossed her shirt and slid her skirt off before crawling into bed. The girl hugged the blankets around her in a safe, warm cocoon. She could wait until tomorrow for a shower.

Chapter Text

Something felt off as Makoto walked downstairs that morning. The dorm felt… quiet. And undisturbed. There was no food on the table. Nobody in the kitchen. Nobody dancing through the hall. Nobody singing in the shower. It was almost uncanny.

“Something wrong?”

Yukari grinned and put her chin over Makoto’s shoulder. He just shook his head and looked towards the front door.

“I don't know…”

“What do you mean?”

“Have you seen…” Makoto paused before shaking his head again. “Do you want to walk to school together?”

“Oh, sure!” Yukari looked around. “Where do you think Kotone and Junpei are? I know Junpei will probably run in at the last second like always, but… I could pretty obviously tell when Kotone was awake.”

“Maybe she went in early?”

“I didn't even see the shower get used though.”

“Beats me then,” he shrugged.

“Hold on, I’ll be right back.”

Yukari ran up the stairs to the third floor and dashed to the very end of the hall. Kotone’s door was almost right across from hers, so Yukari could usually hear every time she went in and out. She could’ve sworn that she didn’t hear a hint of movement from Kotone’s door this morning though.

“Kotone?” Yukari called out with a few stern knocks. “Are you in there?”

“…”

“Um, Makoto and I didn’t see you downstairs, and I noticed you didn’t shower or eat.”

“…”

“You there?”

“…”

“If you are, I’m coming in, ok? Don’t be scared.”

Yukari turned the handle, but couldn’t get the door open. It must’ve been either jammed or barricaded, because the girl couldn’t force the door open no matter how much raw force she used.

“Listen, if you are in there, Makoto and I will come check up on you during lunch, alright?”

“…”

Giving up, Yukari calmly walked back downstairs. Junpei was already down and chatting with Makoto when she joined them.

“I don't think Kotone’s home,” she sighed. “But I wonder why she left in such a rush then.”

“Maybe she had plans with a friend or something?” Junpei shrugged. 

“She is her own person with stuff to do,” Makoto pointed out as they started walking out. “And too social to keep up with.”

“Those bubbly social butterfly-type girls are super cute though, right?” Junpei chuckled. “I mean, if Yuka-tan wasn’t so abrasive, she’d-”

“Finish that sentence and see how abrasive I can be,” she threatened.

“Yeesh, it’s not that serious,” he sighed, closing the dorm door behind him. “But Kotone-chan is such a cutie though, right Makoto?”

“Yeah, I guess,” he shrugged.

“Oh c’mon, don't hit me with the ‘I guess’ crap! Yes or no?”

“Let’s not be this shallow so early in the morning, even if it is hard for you, Junpei,” Yukari side-eyed. “I’m kinda worried about her since she’s said good morning to me every day she’s been here…”

“I dunno, she seemed pretty happy last night,” Junpei shrugged. “Didja see how she swung around that spear thing?”

“She might’ve just gone out on her own,” Makoto interjected. “Nobody can be bubbly all the time, and she’s probably just doing her own thing. We’ve only known her for a little over a week. It’s not like we know everything about her.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right…” Yukari admitted with a deep sigh as she locked the doors to the dorm. “We probably don’t know everything about her yet.”

The three friends walked down the street, chatting and debating their entire way to school. 

Meanwhile upstairs, a girl lays in bed, barely visible in the dark. She’s wearing nothing but a thick orange sweater and pink panties under her heavy blanket. Her hair is a mess, and she feels like a corpse of a person. A steady, silent stream of tears flows from her eyes as she lays completely still with a pair of headphones blaring the sound of escapism into her ears. She was completely alone. 

*     *     *     *     *

“Done.”

Makoto set his stack of papers on Ms. Toriumi’s desk while she was still in the faculty office doing morning class prep. She stared at the boy, positively amazing as she ran her fingers through the pages to confirm that they were all filled out.

“That’s so amazing, Yuki-kun!” Toriumi said, reverence oozing from her voice. “Did you do this all on Sunday?”

“Seemed like the most practical way to finish it.”

“As your academic advisor, I have to say this is one of the most impressive shows of responsibility I’ve seen from a student,” she complimented. “But… as your teacher, I also have to advise you to take Sundays to relax and to pace yourself.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

“By the way, Yuki-kun, the kids haven’t been spreading rumors about me, have they?” she suddenly asked, squinting. “I’ve heard some unsavory comments from kids passing by about us teachers and I want to make sure none of it is about me.”

“Most of the rumors are about Mr. Ekoda.”

“Whew, that’s a relief. He deserves it,” she sighed, slumping back in her chair. “Alright, you can… Actually, I have one more question. Have you found a book laying around?”

“A book?”

“Yes, it’s one of a kind. Very valuable to me.”

“I do have one, but I don’t think it’s yours,” Makoto said, pulling out the romance shojo manga he found the other day. Toriumi looked at it with a mix of amusement and annoyance. “You’re right, I’d definitely never buy something like that. If you find something else that’s not yours, drop it off at the faculty office, ok?”

“Yeah.”

“Run along then,” she shooed. “Thank you for the work, but I’ll see you later.”

Makoto walked out of the office and was about to put his music in until another teacher shoved him out of the way. Just wordlessly, she grabbed his shoulders and moved him like a lawn ornament. It was Ms. Kanou. She blazed right past Makoto and stood behind Toriumi. Closing the door halfway, Makoto listened in.

“Isako?”

“Yes, Emiri?”

“I wanted to thank you for filling out my grade book.”

“Don't mention it.”

“Hey Isako-san…” Kanou said, leaning her head over Toriumi’s shoulder. “Would you mind…”

“Yes, actually, I would mind filling out your grade book again.”

“Come on, please do it~”

“No.”

“What if I just…” 

Kanou put both hands on Toriumi’s shoulders, squeezing them and making her wince. 

“No!” Toriumi shook the hands off her and gave Kanou a fierce glare. “Don't ever approach me with that ‘wine and a good night’ shit ever again! You have a fiancé.”

“You didn’t used to be so stuck-up,” she scoffed.

“I also used to do most of your work for you,” Toriumi frowned, punctuating each syllable with a stroke of her pen. “But not anymore.”

“Oh really?”

“Yes.”

“Oh really?”

“Yes…” she repeated, gritting her teeth.

“Oh really~”

“You can take your fake-”

Toriumi caught herself before just sighing and holding her head in her hands.

“God, I’m losing it.”

“Remember when I’d come over and we’d bitch to each other for hours?” Kanou asked, sitting next to the woman and putting an arm around her.

“Yeah… Those were good times.”

“What happened to that version of Isako? I’ll come over tonight and listen to everything on your mind. I can tell you’re stressed.”

“You don’t even know the start of it…”

“Then c’mon, do a little work for me and I’ll take away all your stress like the good old days,” she whispered, rubbing Toriumi’s back. “We’re a team, remember?”

“Yeah…” she nodded, looking down. “I remember…”

“Good… I’ll be there tonight, and you can put in my grades sometime this week, ok?”

“Yeah…”

“Then lift your chin and get to your class,” Kanou suggested, getting up and giving Toriumi one last pat on the back. “You wouldn’t want your students to see you so down, do you?”

“No, I wouldn’t…”

Ms. Kanou strutted out of the office, frowning as she saw Makoto leaning against the wall, absorbed in a world of music. She stared daggers into him, and he shot a narrow-eyed glare back. As the fierce teacher walked away, Toriumi came out of the faculty office and gave Makoto a surprised gasp.

“Oh, Yuki-kun, what’re you still doing here?!” she exclaimed. “Get that music out of your ears and follow me to class! You’re about to be late.”

Sternly, Toriumi grabbed Makoto by the hand and dragged him down the hall. He wasn’t sure what kind of workout she engaged in, but that woman had a painful grip that could only be matched by crabs and lobsters.

*     *     *     *     *

“Hey Yuka-tan, where did you buy your lunch?” Junpei asked, pointing to Yukari’s salad.

“Leftovers from dinner.”

“Where’d you buy that?”

“Do you think it takes any work to make a salad?” Yukari frowned, pointing her fork at him. “Oh, sorry, I forgot your cooking skills only extends to making instant ramen.”

“Man, shyaddup, not all of us can be chefs. Makoto, what about you?”

“Bought mine downstairs,” he said, biting into a sandwich. “Kotone left one for me in the morning a few times, but I still like this.”

“Oh yeah, shouldn’t we drop in and see how she’s doing?” Yukari asked. “She’s right next door.”

“Oh yeah, I won’t pass up a chance to say hi to Kotone-chan, hehe.”

“Why do you always have to make it sound weird?”

The three of them picked up their lunches and walked right next door to class 2-E. It was a bit more sparse, but still had plenty of people lounging around, eating lunch, and chatting. One girl even had her feet up on her desk and a magazine over her face.

“Does anyone see Kotone?”

The three of them scanned the whole room, but didn’t see her at all.

“Dude, did she play hooky or something?” Junpei said, scratching her head. 

“She’s not the type to ditch school though…”

“Either that or she’s a ghost!”

“Yukari’s right,” Makoto agreed. “Kotone doesn’t seem like the type to just ditch and not tell anyone…”

“What’re you three doing?”

They turned around to see Mitsuru standing in the hall, in her signature pose of folded arms and sharp eyes. All three of them stepped out of the room to join her.

“Hey senpai,” Junpei nodded. “We were looking for Kotone, since I don't think anyone's seen her today.”

“Nobody has seen her?” Mitsuru asked, visibly troubled. “Oh dear…”

“What’s up?”

“It’s probably nothing,” she said, shaking it off. “But just in case… I may have to personally investigate this.”

“You know senpai, if you need help, I’ll gladly leave school early to help y-”

“Remember to come straight back to the dorm after school,” Mitsuru interrupted, paying Junpei zero mind. “The Chairman will be giving you a full explanation of what we’ll be tackling later tonight.”

“Oh you mean Tart-”

“Shhh!” Mitsuru hushed. “Don't talk about it. Just be there. There’s a lot of preparation I have to do for it, so I won't be able to join the meeting. I’ll still meet you all there though.”

“Hey senpai, what are-”

“Sorry, but like I said, I have a lot of preparation to do. Bonne journée.”

Mitsuru briskly navigated through the hall of students and went down the stairs without even so much as looking back at them. Junpei’s eyebrows shot up as he let out a whistle.

“Wow... she didn’t waste any time ditching us,” he pointed out, sounding almost impressed. “She literally just stated her business and left.”

“You heard her, she’s got preparations to make,” Yukari said, a mix of hostility and disdain to her voice. “She’s got better things to do than stand around and chat with the likes of us.”

Makoto and Junpei gave her looks that made her take a step back.

“What?”

“You know, Yuka-tan… Not that it’s any of my business, but… Do you hate Mitsuru-senpai or something? Or do you two have some kinda feud we don’t know about?”

“Huh?” Yukari was rather taken aback by the question, and almost looked offended at first. Her demeanor soon gave way to an air of uncertainty as she looked down. “It’s… No, not particularly.”

“Then what’s up? I know how you talk about her, man. You’ve got some kinda beef.”

“Do I really sound like that?”

“It is noticeable,” Makoto admitted.

“Well… It’s not that I don’t like her… It’s just…” She looked back at her friends and felt a bit too intimidated by their curious stares. “It’s… It’s none of your business!”

Yukari turned her nose up and gave them both the cold shoulder. Junpei and Makoto just watched her go back to classroom 2-F. 

“Man, every time I feel like I’m startin’ to get her, she does something like that,” Junpei sighed with a tired shrug. He gave Makoto his best ‘What can you do?’ look. “Girls. Can’t live with ‘em, but wouldn’t want to live without ‘em.”

*     *     *     *     *

Mitsuru unlocked the dorm and walked into the lounge area. The young woman chuckled to herself, taking in the air of the completely empty building. Mitsuru normally wouldn't ever use her status as student council president to leave school early, but today was special. Still, the rush of skipping class did make her a bit giddy, even if it was going to be marked as an excused absence anyway.

CLANG!

Mitsuru’s attention snapped to the kitchen door as her senses went into high alert. She rolled behind the TV for cover, glancing out from behind her corner as she whipped out her phone. The girl dialed in a flash and held the phone up to her ear.

“Mitsuru?” Akihiko asked, confused. “Why’re you calling me? Aren’t you down the hall?”

“I went back early to prepare for tonight,” she said in an urgent whisper. “I don't know how they got in without tripping an alarm, but I believe there’s an intruder in our dorm.”

“What?! Was anything taken?!”

“I don’t know yet, but I’ve pinpointed their current position to the kitchen.”

“Hang in there, I’ll be right-”

“Negative, it’ll take too long to wait for you. I’m going to attempt to engage on my own.”

“I’m still on my way. Stay safe.”

“Got it. I’ll update you soon.”

“Bye.”

Mitsuru hung up and put her phone away before running through the dining room area while still crouched. Quickly, she snatched an empty glass soda bottle from the table and hid behind the bar. Mitsuru’s iron grip made her knuckles turn white upon hearing the gentle creak of the kitchen door opening. A pair of feet shuffled behind the bar, nearly making it to the end. It was now or never.

The girl leapt out from behind the bar and threw the bottle straight at the intruder. Luckily, Kotone had fast reflexes. By instinct, her head swerved out of the way just in time to see a glass bottle whizzing past her face and smash into a wall behind her. Mitsuru stepped back and covered her mouth.

“S-Shiomi?!”

Kotone looked absolutely miserable, even before a bottle was thrown at her head. She was wrapped up in a thick blanket while wearing an orange sweater and white gym shorts. Her eyes were red and puffy and she shakily carried a hot cup of noodles with both hands.

“W-What’re you doing back from school s-so early?” Kotone stammered.

“I had preparations to make for tonight,” she frowned. “Have you been here all day?”

“Y-Yeah… I-I’ve just been sick. That’s all.”

“Truthfully?”

“Um…” Kotone looked down and sighed. “No… I’m actually not sick at all…”

“Then what are you doing here? As student council president, you have to understand that I can’t let this slide.”

“I’m not going to try and excuse myself… But I needed this. Badly. I know I shouldn’t have skipped school, but I wasn’t in any condition to go.”

“…” Mitsuru took a deep breath. “Is there anything you need or wish to discuss? Your well-being is essential to our operation.”

“I’ll be ok,” Kotone sniffed, wiping her eyes. “I’ll take a shower before tonight. I don’t really feel like talking about my problems right now anyway.”

“I understand,” Mitsuru nodded, composing herself. “I will be in the command room if you need me.”

“Thanks…” Kotone glanced over at the pile of broken glass next to her. “Should I clean this up, or…?”

“Oh, no, I should do it. It was my accident, so it’s fair that I clean it.”

“Saying that was an accident might be a stretch…” Kotone thought as she shuffled her feet back upstairs. “That bottle throw was calculated…”

*     *     *     *     *

“Ok, but if you had a choice, would you rather have Yuka-tan, Kotone-chan, or Mitsuru-senpai?” Junpei pressed, elbowing Makoto’s shoulder. They were just walking back to the dorm together, luckily without Yukari. Otherwise, she would’ve probably hurt him beyond function that night.

“I really don’t care enough to answer that question.”

“C’mon, don’t be so square, man. It’s just for fun. Unless there’s some other girl you’ve got your eyes on? Eh? Eh?”

“We’re home,” Makoto flatly announced, walking up the steps. 

“Man, you’re hard to get a reaction out of.”

“Thanks.”

The two boys strolled inside and tossed their bags in their room before climbing the stairs to get to the command room. However, Makoto stopped at the third floor. He stared down the hall, eyeing the door at the very end of it.

“You good, man?”

“Yeah… You go ahead. I’ll catch up in a minute.”

“Alright man, take care. I’ll see you there.”

As soon as Junpei was up to the fourth floor, Makoto made his way down the hall. The dorm was virtually silent, with Makoto’s footsteps being the only thing he could actually hear. He stopped right in front of Kotone’s door and prepared to knock. Before he could though, the cheap oak swung open, leaving him face-to-face with the girl.

Kotone didn’t look as bad as she did when Mitsuru caught her, but she still looked noticeably dragged down by something. Her clothes were creased and wrinkled, and her hair had strands and pieces poking out. It was also the first time Makoto had seen her have a genuine deep frown. And the hollowness in her eyes…

“Oh!” Her half-closed eyelids fluttered open. A spark quickly flicked in her irises, making her red eyes come back to life. It wasn’t enough to make her look like her bubbly self or even smile, but it was still covering something up. “Makoto… I didn’t hear you knock.”

“I… didn’t see you today,” he mumbled. 

“I know… Mitsuru told me. I wasn’t feeling well and stayed home. I’m sorry I got everyone worked up over nothing…”

“As long as you’re okay.”

“Huh?”

“I said ‘as long as you’re okay.’ What about it?” he asked. “You’re the most positive person in the building. Of course we’d notice and be worried when you go missing. But I think everyone will be relieved to see you’re better now.”

Kotone didn’t say anything, but her frown grew into a wide, warm smile.

“What?”

“Nothing,” she giggled, stepping out of the darkness of her room. Gently, she grabbed Makoto’s hand. “C’mon, they’re waiting for us.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Okay, everybody’s here,” Ikutsuki grinned, sitting forward and looking at all the kids that surrounded the table in the command room. “I’d like your undivided attention with what I’m about to tell you.”

“Iori…” Mitsuru leered at Junpei, who was laid back and texting on his phone. Quickly, he closed it and shoved the device in his pocket.

“Sorry Senpai, I was just texting my dad. So what’s up, Chairman?”

“For the longest time, Mitsuru and Akihiko were our only Persona-users. But in just the last couple weeks alone, our ranks have doubled in number… That is why I hereby reauthorize the exploration of Tartarus.”

“Yes!” Akihiko grinned with childlike glee. It earned him a swift glare from Mitsuru.

“Everyone keeps talkin’ about ‘Tartarus this’ and ‘Tartarus that’ but like… What is it?” Junpei asked. The same question had been floating around the minds of Makoto and Kotone as well. 

“It’s a special tower that only appears during the Dark Hour,” Mitsuru explained. “We haven’t ventured into it very much because it’s so dangerous.”

“Well what’s so dangerous about it?” he asked, a cocky grin forming. “We’ve got our sick Persona things, right? So why do we have to be afraid of anything anymore?”

“Because it’s like a huge nest for Shadows,” Akihiko explained, his smile only widening. “Hundreds—maybe thousands—of shadows crawling around its floors. That’s what makes it the most dangerous place to be during the Dark Hour… And also the best place to train to fight the Shadows.”

“Their nest?!” Junpei leaned forward, his eyes nearly popping out of his head. “Thousands of Shadows…?”

“Like ants in an anthill.”

“Woah…”

“But Senpai, how are you going to fight with your injury?” Yukari pointed out.

“He’s not,” Mitsuru swiftly decided, getting her word in before Akihiko could speak. “Until he makes a full recovery, he’s only going as far as the entrance.”

“Tch, I could at least supervise them inside.”

“I think that four able-bodied Persona-users should be alright exploring one floor of Tartarus.”

“Hey, I have a question,” Kotone said, speaking up. “How far have you already explored into Tartarus? You make it sound like this huge place.”

“Maybe the first dozen or so floors,” Mitsuru sighed. “An unfortunately low count.”

“Don't worry, Senpai!” Junpei leapt to his feet and put his cocky smile back on. “I’ll make sure we get even farther by the time this is all said and done!”

“Do we have to take him?” Yukari groaned. “I don't want to listen to this kind of talk all night.”

“Is he coming with us?” Makoto asked, pointing at the chairman. “Does he have a Persona too?”

“Unfortunately not. I’ll be staying here,” Ikutsuki shrugged, giving a depressed sigh. “I get all the detriments of experiencing the Dark Hour with none of the cool Persona powers.”

“Well that sucks,” Junpei said.

“Believe me, I know.”

“Hey, so I didn’t have dinner,” Kotone said, rubbing her stomach. “Can we stop for a burger or something on the way?”

“Sorry Shiomi, but there’s no time,” Mitsuru declined, shaking her head. “I’ll personally see to it that you’re bought whatever you want on the way home.”

“Alright, I’m ready to leave then!” the girl grinned, an excited inferno lighting up her eyes. “So when are we going to go? As soon as the Dark Hour hits?”

“Grab your weapons and Evokers, then toss them in this bag,” Mitsuru commanded, reaching behind the couch and taking out a large duffel bag. “We’re leaving for Tartarus right away.”

*     *     *     *     *

Everyone was riding the train down to the school, just like Mitsuru had asked. Why in the world they were going back to class in the dead of night was anyone’s guess, but they decided to just trust her on this one. She also insisted on taking the duffel bag and traveling separately, saying that it would be more convenient and cause less problems.

“Pssst, Kotone-chan, are you alright?”

Junpei was sitting beside Kotone, whose face was pressed against the glass as she drooled. Junpei had just barely claimed the seat before Yukari, wanting to joke around with and chat up Kotone, but as soon as they sat down she just went to sleep.

“So… hungry…” she moaned.

“I don't normally give my stuff away, but… do you want this snack bar?” Junpei offered, taking it out of his pocket. Kotone stared at the yellow wrapping like it was made of gold. “The packaging says that it expired like a month ago, but-”

Wordlessly, Kotone plucked the bar out of his hand, unwrapped it, and devoured the snack. When she was done, the girl wiped the crumbs from the corners of her mouth and put the wrapper in Junpei’s palm.

“Thanks!” she chirped.

“Yeah… Don’t mention it…”

“Isn’t the stomach supposed to be the quickest way to a man’s heart?” he thought, shoving the wrapper into his coat pocket.

“What do you think this Tartarus place is gonna be like? What do you think we’re gonna find inside?”

“I don't know,” she shrugged. “They said it was a tower, right? That means there’s probably a bunch of floors we have to climb.”

“A mysterious Shadow-filled tower that only appears at a secret hour of the night though? Could you get any more awesome?”

“What do you think is at the top?” Kotone wondered, looking out the window and staring at the neighboring monorail line. “Mitsuru-senpai made it sound like they’ve only gone a little ways up, but what would be at the top of a tower filled with monsters?”

“Huh… That’s a freakin’ good question, actually,” Junpei nodded, scratching the thin wisp of hair on his chin. “Maybe there’s a treasure? Or the mother of all Shadows?”

“You think if we kill the mother of all Shadows, then all the Shadows will disappear?” she asked. “Or would there just stop being more of them? Or maybe killing their mother would just make the Shadows more aggressive. You think the Dark Hour would disappear altogether if there were no more Shadows?”

“You’re askin’ the wrong guy, man,” he tiredly laughed, overwhelmed by Kotone’s volume of questions. “I’m sure Mitsuru or Ikutsuki-san would be happy to answer all of that.”

“Yeah… Do you get this weird feeling from Ikutsuki-san at all?”

“Weird feeling?”

“Y-Yeah, I mean… I don’t know, something about him just unnerves me. I know he makes Makoto uncomfortable, but when I see him have that wide smile or look me in the eyes, a chill goes up my spine. You know?”

“I dunno, he seems nice enough,” Junpei shrugged. “Maybe a little eccentric, but that’s not a crime.”

“I guess not…”

A silence fell over them both as Kotone tapped her knees together and Junpei twiddled his thumbs.

“So, uh, about you not bein’ at school today… I know you said you were sick and you’re feeling better now, but are you sure you’re alright to fight tonight?”

“Yeah, I might be struggling through,” she yawned. “Only because I haven’t eaten much today.”

“Well, this guy has your back if you need it,” Junpei grinned, giving a goofy thumbs up.

“Pft, my hero,” she smiled, making him turn red while giving him a small shove.

*     *     *     *     *

When everyone arrived at school, Mitsuru was already waiting for them in front of the gates. She was leaning against a parked silver motorcycle with a helmet under one of her arms. There was a portable radio mounted on each side of the bike, and a silver briefcase strapped to the back as well. As the members of S.E.E.S. approached, she unzipped the duffel bag to reveal all of their weapons and Evokers.

“Woah Senpai, I didn’t know you had a motorcycle,” Junpei said as he took his sword, surprised.

“It’s a hobby of mine.”

“So why are we here?” Kotone asked. “When you said we were going to a tower that only appears during the Dark Hour, I thought it would be somewhere with a little more space for a tower to pop up.”

“Heh, you’ll have to wait and see,” Akihiko smirked, taking out his phone and staring at the time. Curiously, Kotone opened hers to see that it was 11:58 PM. 

“So… What’re we waitin’ for?”

“The Dark Hour, genius,” Yukari grumbled, smacking him in the back of the head. She removed a bow from the bag and slung a packed quiver of arrows over her shoulder.

“Wow, Yuka-tan, I knew you were in the archery club, but I wouldn’t have guessed you’d actually use a bow.”

“I’m a really good shot, you know,” she bragged. “Don't annoy me or else my aim might just slip, though.”

“Y-Yeah, got it…”

“Everybody get ready for the show,” Akihiko warned, checking the time again. “You’re not going to believe your eyes.”

Kotone and Yukari gripped the arms of Junpei and Makoto respectively as the sky became a sickly green. Streetlights flickered out, and distant sounds of horns and vehicles came to a screeching halt. For just a moment, the world had gone silent.

Suddenly, the ground beneath them rumbled and quaked, making everyone scream and grab onto something. Everyone except Akihiko and Mitsuru. The students looked on in terror as their school seemed to buckle under the weight of an invisible force before exploding up into the sky. What was once their school gave rise to a building that they could only describe as something akin to an eldritch horror. 

The grotesque abomination of architecture had stairs that led to nowhere. Clocks cleaved in half. Pillars and arches that held nothing up. All these features and more appeared all around the tower, sometimes unnaturally jutting out without rhyme or reason. It claimed the sky as its own, stretching beyond what any tower of that size should be able to support, and far higher than what the S.E.E.S. members could see. Not to mention the small streams of blood that trickled out of the tower in various places at every elevation. The thick drip, drip, drip, as it splattered against the ground and pooled up made Yukari sick to her stomach, and even Junpei a bit nauseous. 

The sight was like someone had strangled an Escher painting with their bare hands before mangling its corpse and stretching it out from Heaven down to Hell. This was Tartarus.

Behind the gated entrance was now a grand door with an azure clock that hung upon it. The hands, unmoving, pointed towards midnight. 

“This is Tartarus,” Mitsuru said, looking at the tower with a weary frown. “The labyrinth that only reveals itself during the Dark Hour.”

“What… What the hell…?” Junpei’s legs trembled as his eyes tried to scale the massive building. “W-Why did our school turn into this?! What happened to our school?!”

“It becomes this once the Dark Hour hits.”

“Obviously, it all reverses once the Dark Hour is over,” Akihiko explained. “As for why it happens…”

“…” Akihiko and Mitsuru gave each other the same unsteady looks.

“Wait, don’t tell me you don’t even know why this thing is here!”

“It just… appeared with the Dark Hour,” Mitsuru said, looking up at the monstrous tower. “We think that there’s some connection… Maybe there’s some hints inside as to why the Dark Hour is happening, and how to stop it.”

“Even if we knew why this was happening, it wouldn’t change the mission. Right?” Yukari asked.

“Exactly, Takeba,” Mitsuru nodded. 

“I’m just… still in total disbelief right now…”

“Told ya,” Akihiko winked, nudging Junpei on the shoulder. “C’mon. If you think that’s impressive, you should see how it looks on the inside.”

*     *     *     *     *

The entrance of Tartarus was a grand room with marble pillars that seemed to stretch out into the heavens. There was a golden grandfather clock on the left side of the room. Tucked against one of the walls was some kind of odd device; the combination of steel, glass, and large copper wiring made it look like a death machine. The centerpiece, however, was a large staircase that led up to a titanic pocket watch. At the top of the stairs was a hole in the clock big enough for a young adult to slip through without a problem. 

“Holy cow… So this is the Shadows’ front door?” Junpei asked, his jaw agape.

“Is it weird to say that I find this beautiful?” Kotone said, marveling at the architecture too. 

“They sure know how to make a hell of a house.”

“It’s creepy,” Yukari shivered. She held her bow close to her chest and looked around. “It feels like some kind of abandoned temple…”

“It’s only the entrance,” Mitsuru said, rolling her bike in and parking it beside the stairs. “Alright, let me go over the procedure for Tartarus exploration. As of right now, you four are to stick together. You are to not leave anyone behind. Do not leave your Evoker in Tartarus. If it’s between you or your life though, preserve yourself. If a Shadow has…”

Mitsuru’s speech faded into the background as Makoto noticed something he hadn’t seen on his way in. A glowing blue door. How hadn’t he noticed?

Almost as if in a trance, Makoto walked away from the group and walked towards the door. The azure key in his pocket felt like it was starting to grow warm. He felt it in the pit of his stomach. This was the door to the Velvet Room. Uncertain if it was actually real, he gripped the door just as another surprise hit him.

At the same time as Makoto, another hand was placed upon the doorknob. He looked to the side to see Kotone giving him a surprised gasp just before everyone faded in a consuming darkness.

*     *     *     *     *

When both guests awoke in the Velvet Room, they were sitting beside each other in a set of matching chairs. Per usual, Igor sat across from them, legs crossed and fingers interlocked. Elizabeth stood across from Kotone, and Theodore across from Makoto. In a moment of confusion, both attendants looked at each other in surprise.

“You said she would be on the left, brother!”

“I thought you meant stage left!”

“This is why Sister chastises us so much…”

Quickly, the Velvet Room siblings exchanged spots, with Elizabeth giving Theodore a flick to the back of the head as she passed.

“I’ve been waiting for you both,” Igor grinned.

“What’s he doing here?” Kotone asked, pointing to Makoto.

“I didn't ask to be here.”

“You are each one half of a pair,” Igor explained. “Very, very rarely do we have people such as you enter our room. Two people with such power…”

“You mean Persona?” Makoto asked.

“Oh, no, many people throughout history have been able to call upon the power of Persona through a variety of methods,” he said, shaking his head. “What I’m talking about is something greater… Think of yourselves as the number zero. A number which holds nothing, but acts as a gateway to infinity.”

“A gateway to infinity…” Kotone whispered.

“You two, my children, are able to possess and wield multiple Personas. Harness the strength of your bonds with others and make their power your own.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’ll see, my guest. All in due time.”

“Don't try to ask direct questions,” Makoto whispered. “They don’t work.”

“Your journey will be difficult. There will be trials and tribulations. And your heart may waver, but do not fear. Stand strong and your power will grow accordingly. Keep all of this in mind.”

“…” Makoto felt his eyes grow heavy until Kotone tapped his shoulder.

“Are you falling asleep?”

“Something about this place is getting to me…”

“Then I’ll make my next few words short,” Igor sighed. “Come back to me when your power has matured and new Personas have awakened in your heart. Then, I shall be your humble servant.”

“Sounds good!” Kotone nodded, clapping her hands together. 

“Stick together, you two. Every deck contains a pair of wild cards, and together your power is beyond limitless.”

“Any more wisdom that you want to impart, or can we go?”

“The time has come for you to go forth with your power. The tower which you are about to enter… So curious, isn’t it? How did it come about? What purpose does it serve?”

“These seem like questions that you know the answer to,” Kotone frowned, tired of his cryptic talk.

“Perhaps.”

“I could. But-”

“Yeah, yeah, it’s better to leave room to grow and all that.”

“Master, I believe that Master Shiomi is ready to leave,” Theodore said.

“Ah, then I bid you both farewell,” Igor winked, waving his hand. “I do look forward to our next chat.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Is there something going on here?” Mitsuru asked, leaning over Makoto’s shoulder while Junpei snapped in his face. All at once, Makoto felt himself snap back to reality as he realized he was holding Kotone’s hand. “Because I was just discussing some important rules for Tartarus.”

“S-Sorry, Senpai!” Kotone apologized, yanking her hand back and furiously bowing. “It won’t happen again.”

“You don’t have to be so fervent, but I’d prefer you not walk away while I’m talking,” she frowned.

“Yeah, what happened?” Yukari asked. “You both just started walking away while she was explaining Tartarus to us.”

“Yeah man, it’s like you were both possessed or somethin’.”

“It’s nothing,” Makoto said with a shake of his head. “How far in are we going again?”

“Like she said, you’re all just exploring the first floor to get a feel for the place,” Akihiko said. “You can go further after a bit of training.”

“So… it’s just the four of us on our own?” Yukari asked, a twinge of fear in her voice.

“That’s right,” he nodded. “But you won’t be completely alone.”

“Hold on, I thought Mitsuru-senpai said she was going to help us navigate,” Junpei said. “Doesn’t she have to come along to guide us?”

“Not necessarily,” she said with a knowing smirk.

Mitsuru pulled a bulky analog radio off of her bike. Everyone watched as she flicked it on. Mitsuru tinkered with the device, adjusting two knobs that just seemed to control a pair of oscillating, high-pitched frequencies. It was pretty unbearable to listen to, even for someone as tolerant as Makoto. Luckily, Mitsuru soon pulled out a headset and plugged it into the radio.

“Um, hey senpai,” Junpei coughed. “What’s the radio for?”

“As I’ve said before, navigation and analysis is something my persona specializes in,” she explained. “Using an electronic like this radio, I can locate things using something akin to advanced sonar. It’s too complicated to explain right now, but it lets me pinpoint where something is by tuning in to its location.”

“Oh woah, that’s sweet!”

“Unfortunately, the further you get from Tartarus’s entrance, the weaker my signal is. It makes it much harder to attune to where you are and assess threats. Luckily, the larger and more threatening Shadows are much easier to locate. And I should be able to keep track of you, so I can guide you back to the entrance at any time.”

“Should?” Yukari skeptically asked.

“That’s why for now, you’re just exploring the first floor. Not very far at all and still in the safe zone.”

“Safe is relative…”

“Shiomi,” Mitsuru said, making the girl jump. “Is everything alright? You’ve been awfully quiet.”

“Y-Yeah, I’m sorry,” she apologized, rubbing her eyes. “I’m just… amazed by this place is all.”

“Well, since we’re staying out here, we’re going to appoint a leader,” Akihiko said, scanning the four team members. “Someone who can call the shots while inside Tartarus.”

“For real? One of us?” Junpei asked, an enthusiastic grin growing across his face. “Oh, oh, me! Me! Me! Pick me! I’ll be freakin’ amazing! I won’t let you down!”

A twinge of annoyance danced across Akihiko’s face from his display. He completely glossed over Yukari before settling on the last two. He pointed a finger at Makoto.

“You’re in charge.”

“What?! He didn’t even ask to be leader!” Junpei exclaimed, outraged. “Just look at him! He doesn’t even look like a leader!”

“He’ll make a better one than you,” Yukari slyly commented. “And how many Shadows have you killed, Junpei? Because Makoto here killed one the size of a car.”

“Wait, for real?” Junpei looked back at Makoto, who shrugged and nodded in response. “…Fine.”

“There’s another reason,” Akihiko said, pulling out his Evoker. “Can the rest of you say for certainty that you can summon your Persona without hesitation? Or that you won’t lose control?”

“…”

They all fell silent and thought about their Personas. Yukari, Junpei, Kotone, and Makoto each had their own respective reservations that they only voiced in their heads.

“When the time comes, will I be able to summon her?”

“Is mine going to be laughed at for being too weak?”

“Am I going to lose control if I summon her again?”

“What if that thing comes out while fighting again?”

“These are Shadows we’re up against,” Akihiko frowned. “Without your Persona, you’re screwed. You can’t afford to hesitate when pulling the trigger on yourself.”

“I’m aware,” Yukari grimly nodded.

“When the time comes, I’ll wipe the floor with them,” Junpei reassured.

“Don't worry about me,” Kotone told him.

“What about you?” Akihiko asked, pointing to Makoto. “You have any problems with this?”

“I guess not…”

“Good. Follow me.”

While Mitsuru continued adjusting her radio, Akihiko led the four of them up the stairs and to the entrance to Tartarus’s halls. Makoto kept to the back, and Kotone lagged behind to whisper to him.

“So Igor’s visited you too?” she asked.

“A few times, yeah.”

“Who was that woman next to him?”

“Elizabeth. His assistant.”

“Actually, the guy—Theodore—he’s Igor’s assistant.”

“Maybe they both are. They did call each other brother and sister.”

“So you-”

“Wanna share with the class?” Akihiko asked, his arms folded as he waited at the top of the stairs. “Are you two sure you’re alright?”

“Never better!” Kotone cheered, putting some pep in her step as she swung her naginata. “Show me the Shadows!”

“Just through here,” Akihiko explained, gesturing to the opening in the clock. “Remember what Mitsuru told you. She’ll contact you on your phones.”

“I thought our technology wouldn’t work during the Dark Hour,” Kotone said, taking out her lifeless phone. “Actually, how does Senpai’s radio work?”

“We’re fortunate to have friends in high places and some wealthy benefactors. As for how she’ll contact you, Mitsuru’s Persona is special. She can do some amazing stuff when she puts her mind to it.”

Makoto stood at the front of the group, looking through the hole. Inside was a deep, expansive stretch of monotonous checkered, bloody floors and cracking walls that resembled the school. He turned back around to face everybody.

“Ready?”

Everyone nodded. And so they stepped through.

*     *     *     *     *

The four teens walked through the eerie halls of Tartarus, anxiously peering around every corner just in case.

“Man, I liked the entrance a lot more,” Junpei sighed, scratching the back of his head. “Now it’s just depressing.”

“What did you expect a Shadow nest to look like?” Yukari asked, rolling her eyes.

“Shadowy?”

“Kinda looks… familiar,” Kotone said, scratching her chin. “Like a painting I swear I’ve seen before.”

“Whoever can imagine something like this has got to be screwed up.”

All of a sudden, Makoto’s phone went off, making everyone jump. Yukari even let out a small yelp as she drew an arrow back reflexively. Everyone just stared at Makoto as he pulled his phone out.

“Dude, you gonna answer?”

“I’m getting to it…” Makoto flipped the device open and held it to his ear. “Hello?”

“Yuki, are you there?”

“Senpai?”

“Good. I’ll be providing support like this until we can find you something more suitable for communication.”

“Oh, is that Mitsuru-senpai?” Kotone asked, snatching the phone and putting it on speaker mode. “Heeeey, senpai~! This place is crazy on the inside!”

“Like I said before, Tartarus is an unpredictable, ever-shifting dungeon, so don’t stay for too long,” she warned. “It’s very easy to get turned around, so if you need my assistance, just ask for it.”

“It’s alright, there haven’t been many branching paths,” Yukari said. “If we had to go back, we can just turn around.”

“It doesn’t quite work like that, Takeba…”

“Huh?”

“You must’ve not noticed, but the entrance would’ve sealed off behind you after you entered. Once an opening is used as an entrance in Tartarus, it can’t be exited through.”

“What?!”

“That would’ve been really freakin’ good to know before we left!” Junpei said, angry. “How are we supposed to get back?!”

“Just because you can’t go back to the entrance doesn’t mean I can’t guide you to an exit. If you keep going straight ahead, you’ll even find one.”

“See? No need to panic,” Kotone reassured, putting an arm around Yukari’s shoulders. “Plus, we have plenty of time to spare.”

“Not true, actually. There’s plenty of reasons you don’t want to be idle in Tartarus for too long,” Mitsuru corrected. “If any of us are still in here when the Dark Hour ends… Who knows what would happen.”

“I’m sure that’s easy to avoid though.”

“Given proper preparation, it is.”

“So what-”

“High alert, everyone!” Mitsuru warned, an edge to her voice. “Two… No, one incoming enemy. Five meters ahead at the cross junction, coming on your right!”

Everyone gripped their weapons and proceeded with anticipation. Just as their navigator promised, a familiar shadowy figure appeared ahead of them. The same blue-masked, tar-like body that had attacked their dorm when Makoto and Kotone’s personas awakened.

“Be careful, everyone! Engage with tact, and don’t-”

“RAAAAAGH!”

All four of them ran at the shadow, which was simultaneously shot, skewered, poked, and slashed into a goopy, tarry puddle. It pooled under Makoto’s feet as he panted, both halves of the cleaved mask floating in it.

“Ew.”

“What happened?! I’m reading one less life signal. S.E.E.S., respond!”

“We’re fine,” Makoto sighed, holding the phone up. “We kind of destroyed it. Completely.”

“We schooled that thing!” Junpei cheered, giving Kotone a fistbump.

“You know we did!”

“We also all jumped the gun a bit,” Yukari awkwardly laughed.

“You’re tellin’ me,” Junpei sighed. “I didn't even get to summon my awesome Persona!”

“Yeah because I’m sure your ‘awesome Persona powers’ would’ve impressed us all,” she slyly giggled.

“Oh, and is yours some powerhouse? What does it do?”

“Hey, that’s private information! Keep your nose out of my Persona’s business!” Yukari fussed, pointing to Makoto. “Besides, his is thirty times more impressive than yours will ever be! It had a giant sword and a bunch of coffins!”

“Woah, really?” He looked over at Makoto. “That’s hardcore.”

“You have a sword and coffins?!” Kotone asked, her jaw dropping. “And you didn’t tell me?!”

“I don't have swords or coffins.”

“But I saw-”

“My Persona has a giant harp on its back and speaker in its chest,” he said, interrupting Yukari completely.

“No way, mine too! Twinsies~” Kotone sang.

“Are you still there?” The sound of Mitsuru began to get a little scrambled, with intermittent static crackling in and out.

“Unfortunately,” Makoto sighed. “Where should we go?”

“Turn down the hall where that Shadow came from and go straight. Tell me when you hit another junction.”

“You got it, Senpai.”

The four of them began to walk down the hall, Kotone and Yukari both humming a pop song in unison. Suddenly though, Junpei stuck out his arm and stopped everyone in their tracks.

“What’s wrong with you?!” Yukari groaned.

“Dude, that doesn’t look suspicious, does it?”

Junpei pointed to a small alcove to their right. In the dark, guarded by nothing, was a shining silver briefcase. The same kind that Mitsuru normally carried the Evokers around in.

“Huh, that is weird…” Kotone agreed.

“Senpai,” Makoto said, opening his phone again. “Come in.”

“I hear you.”

“Do you see anything to our right? In a little indent in the wall?”

“Let’s see… I see… There’s something there, but I don’t know what. Why do you ask?”

“There’s a suspicious briefcase just sitting there,” Kotone blurted out. “And I really want to open it!”

“Oh, you should be fine,” Mitsuru chuckled. “Actually, I encourage it.”

“Dibs!”

Kotone dropped her weapon and ran towards the case, dropping to her knees and sliding across the grimy floor along the way. Her friends watched as she undid the latches like a child opening a Christmas gift. They couldn’t have predicted that once she did open it, a sword would eject itself out, clattering beside the girl as she let out a small scream.

“Is everything alright?!”

“Don't worry, it’s just a…” Makoto picked up the sword and brandished it. “A gladius.”

“Dude, I didn’t know you were a weapons expert.”

“Everyone has a special interest,” he shrugged. “What’s it doing in Tartarus?”

“Not to mention how and why it was in a briefcase?” Kotone added as Yukari helped the girl to her feet.

“We don’t have answers to all of those, but we have done some experimentation and come to some conclusions.”

“Like what?” Makoto asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Tartarus does something to some objects left in the school,” Mitsuru informed. “Scalpels become rapiers. Knives become broadswords. A practice bow becomes enchanted. A few lost coins could multiply into hundreds or thousands of yen.”

“Holy crap, this place sure is somethin’,” Junpei said with an impressed whistle. 

“Hundreds or thousands of yen?” Kotone asked, her head perking up as she grabbed her weapon. “You mean that we could get rich if we go treasure hunting here?”

“Oh that would be so sweet! Imagine how much moolah we would have if-”

“Tartarus is not a playground to be exploited for pleasure,” Mitsuru scolded. Her displeasure was so palpable, it felt as though she were standing right beside them. “Your objective is to defeat shadows and return home. Is that understood?”

“Yes…” they all agreed with a collective sigh.

“Now, take the-”

Mitsuru’s voice was suddenly replaced with a torrent of static as the call cut out.

“What happened?!” Yukari cried, running to Makoto’s side and trying to get a look at the phone.

“She just cut out…” Makoto shrugged. He held the phone up and walked around, as if trying to get a signal.

“Is that gonna work?”

“It’s my best idea at the moment…”

“I hope she didn’t-”

“…Yuki?! Iori?! Does anyone read me?!”

“Loud and clear,” Makoto said. Yukari let out a sigh of relief beside him. “You cut out for a moment.”

“What happened?!” Mitsuru asked, her voice verging on a full-blown breakdown. The urgency that she talked with confused Makoto a bit.

“I just lost your-”

“How did your numbers get cut in half?!”

Makoto and Yukari looked around them before the sickening realization set in. Junpei and Kotone were gone.

*     *     *     *     *

“I just need a few hundred yen to make it through the next few days,” Kotone explained as she walked alongside Junpei. “Maybe then I could buy the really fancy ramen for dinner… But I also wanted to do something for a friend in the hospital, but I’ll need some cash to make it happen.”

“Man, you sound like a saint compared to me,” he cynically laughed. “I’m just short on money and don’t wanna ask my old man for anything.”

“Why?”

“Eh, I don’t wanna get into it,” Junpei shrugged. “What’s your relationship with your parents?”

“My parents… They’re dead,” she said, looking down and dragging her feet a bit. “Died ten years ago on this island, actually.”

“Oh man… I’m so sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” Kotone said, shaking her head. She looked over at Junpei, who still looked guilty and concerned for her. 

“You’re bringing down the mood, Kotone.”

“We’re not here to talk all depressing though. We’ve got treasure to find!” she exclaimed, forcing some pep in her step.

“Oh, uh, yeah,” he nodded, trying to match her. “Let’s go get it! Though, Senpai is totally going to kill us when we get back. She’s going to yell at us and say how dangerous this was.”

“I’ll bake her a killer cake as an apology,” Kotone giggled, clinging herself to Junpei’s arm. “And I have you and your ‘awesome Persona’ to protect me if we get into any trouble, right?”

“Oh, uh, yeah, totally!” he smiled, turning a deep red. “I’ll-”

Junpei and Kotone stopped in their tracks. Something between a caw, hiss, and guttural roar echoed throughout Tartarus’s expansive halls. It froze Junpei’s blood in his veins.

“What was that…?” Kotone whispered.

“I don’t know…” he whispered back, putting his hand on his Evoker. “C’mon, let’s walk slow and quiet…”

Junpei and Kotone tiptoed a little farther, and the hallway gave way to a large, empty room. Suddenly, three massive birds swooped into the room, circling the pair like vultures ready to pick at a corpse. The birds’ plumage formed hearts around their necks, and their golden masks resembled crowns with a prominent “III” on the forehead. They all let loose the horrible call they sounded earlier.

“Shadows! Shit!” cried Junpei. “You ready to fight, Kotone?”

“Y-Yeah,” she nodded, steadying her weapon.

Right as one of the eagles dived down, Junpei drew his Evoker and wasted no one pulling the trigger on himself.

“HERMES!”

A slender figure materialized above Junpei, adorned in light armor. Lightning crackled around the Persona, forming its medieval helmet and visor, with a set of razor-sharp wings hanging off the back of it. A set of metallic wings also unfolded from its ankles, stretching all the way up to the elbows.

Wasting no time, Hermes dove at the eagle as well, slashing it with enough force to knock the creature off course. The monstrous bird crashed into the wall behind them with a painful groan. 

“Woo! Go Junpei!” Kotone cheered. She yanked out her own Evoker and shot herself, drawing out Orpheus again. “Orpheus, Zio!”

A bolt of lightning crashed down, striking the downed bird and making it cry out. Quickly, it scrambled itself off the ground and back into the air.

“It’s coming again!”

The same eagle dove back down, going straight for Junpei.

“Bash it!”

Orpheus came out and took the lyre off her back before slamming it into the eagle, sending it hurtling into the wall again. This time, the bird didn’t try to get up. It laid motionless. 

“Did you see that?!” Kotone asked, jumping up and down with adrenaline. Junpei looked over at her and couldn’t help but laugh. “It came down and I just-”

Kotone was cut off by a swift motion that neither of them saw coming. Before either of them could process what was happening, a sharp talon came down across Kotone’s neck, making her let loose a blood-curdling shriek that could be heard all throughout the floor. The girl dropped her weapons as her entire body gave out from under her. She wasn’t even sure when she hit the ground. 

“Kotone!”

Junpei ran to her body and held her close, putting his arm over the deep gash at the base of her throat. Her eyes were already starting to glaze over as she found it hard to stay awake. 

“Kotone! Kotone!”

“I’m… alright…” she weakly mumbled. Tears ran down her face, but she didn’t sniffle or cry. “It’s just… I’m not… I can…”

“Just… Just stay calm and I’ll get us out of here,” he panted, pointing his Evoker at his head as the previously downed bird joined its brothers above them both.

“I’m not… going… anywhere…”

“This was such a bad idea…” he mumbled. “We shouldn’t have gone alone…”

“It was… my…”

“Just shut up!” he barked. “Don't waste your energy trying to make me feel better, dammit!”

One of the eagles dived for Junpei, rocketing at full force.

“HERMES, KILL IT!”

The Persona rocketed out of Junpei, aiming right for the Shadow’s neck. As it swung its death blow though, the monster nimbly evaded the attack and continued towards Junpei. Helplessly, he held Kotone tight and shielded her, closing his eyes and bracing himself for impact. 

THUNK!

The Shadow let out a pained, gurgled cry as it flew away. Junpei shakily looked up to see an arrow sticking out of its neck. Makoto and Yukari stormed into the room, shooting another arrow into another eagle’s neck. Letting loose a territorial shriek, all three eagles retreated, fluttering away to who knows where in Tartarus.

“Over here!” Junpei cried, still putting pressure on Kotone’s neck. “One of them got Kotone!”

“Oh god…” Yukari gasped when she saw the bloody sight.

“Mitsuru, we found Junpei and Kotone,” Makoto reported. “Kotone’s seriously injured. A big gash to her neck.”

“Oh god… Takeba, can you use your Persona?”

“I… I can,” she nodded. Yukari took a deep breath before taking out her Evoker and pressing it into her forehead. Looking at Kotone, then closing her eyes, Yukari pulled the trigger. “Io, help her! Please!”

Emerging from the girl was a Persona that resembled a woman in a dress chained to the top of a giant cow’s skull. Despite not having any facial features beyond a set of painted-on tears, she seemed sympathetic in a way. Io spread her arms, and a green glow surrounded Kotone. Junpei and Makoto watched as the deep gash slowly healed before them until her wound became a small scar at the base of her neck. She was still unconscious, but Kotone would be alright. Regardless, everyone let out a massive sigh of relief. 

“She’s safe,” Makoto reported.

“Take her and get out right now. I’ll guide you to an extraction point.”

“I’ve got her,” Junpei said, picking up Kotone and putting their weapons on his back. He looked Makoto in the eyes with a deep seriousness. “Show me the way, Leader.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Turn right, then the point is straight ahead!”

They followed her directions and ended up at a device that was similar to the odd one they saw at the entrance. There was a pulsing green pad that was begging to be interacted with.

“Just step on it and you’ll be free.”

Makoto gestured for Junpei to go first, and he stepped onto the pad with Kotone in his hands. He felt lightheaded and dizzy for a second before reappearing at the entrance to Tartarus. Mitsuru tossed her headset off as her and Akihiko ran to Junpei.

“Is she alright?!” Akihiko asked.

“Y-Yeah, she will be,” he nodded. “All thanks to Yukari…”

“Good job, Takeba,” Mitsuru thanked as soon as she and Makoto appeared behind Junpei. “Iori, give Shiomi to her.”

“O-Oh, ok…” Junpei let Yukari hold Kotone in her arms instead. She was actually surprisingly strong.

“Junpei,” Akihiko said. “Are you hurt?”

“N-No,” he shook his head. “The Shadow never touched me…”

“Good.”

Faster than Junpei could react, Akihiko threw a punch that collided with his face. Junpei fell back onto his ass with a sickening crunch that signaled a break of his nose. 

“Argh!” Akihiko gritted his teeth and held his bad shoulder.

“Agh…” Junpei groaned, holding his nose. “Ow…”

“Yukari can fix that later if she’s feeling generous,” he said. “You’re lucky that I’m injured or you wouldn’t be going back to the dorm able to smell.”

“This isn’t going to be forgotten,” Mitsuru added as Junpei staggered back to his feet. “You went against my orders! And you put everyone in danger!”

“I-I know you’re angry, Senpai, but-”

“Angry?! Angry?! I’m furious!” Mitsuru shouted. “I should execute you right where you stand!”

“…”

“But this isn’t about you right now,” she spat, pointing to Kotone. “It’s about her.”

“Mitsuru, I know he stepped way out of line tonight, but calm down,” Akihiko said, putting a hand on her shoulder. “I’ve already taken it out of his face. We’ve all made our fair share of mistakes in Tartarus.”

“This wasn’t a mistake,” she said, making him back off. “It was borderline sabotage.”

“Mitsuru-”

“Akihiko, I’m sorry to burden you with these, but you take the weapons and spare Evokers,” Mitsuru said, giving her partner the duffel bag and silver suitcase. “Takeba, you and Kotone are riding back with me.”

“M-Me?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “I need someone to make sure Shiomi won’t fall off my bike.”

“Alright then…”

“You’re not kicking me off the team?” Junpei asked.

“Do you want me to?” Mitsuru threatened.

“N-No… I mean, I-I just didn’t know what to expect.”

“Expect a cold welcome when you get back to the dorm.”

They watched Mitsuru hand Yukari her helmet to put on as the girls mounted the bike. Yukari’s face turned red as she held her hands around Mitsuru’s stomach, sandwiching Kotone between them. The redhead revved the engine as she prepared to take off.

“W-Wait, not so faaaaaaaaast!”

“C’mon,” Akihiko said, motioning to Makoto and Junpei to follow him. He gave Makoto the duffel bag and carried the briefcase by his side. “It’s gonna be a long ride home.”

*     *     *     *     *

Junpei sat alone on the train back, lost in his own thoughts. He looked over to see Makoto and Akihiko sitting together, grim-faced. Akihiko caught Junpei looking at them and shot him a deathly glare. It made him jump out of his skin and turn away.

“Good freakin’ job, Junpei,” he thought. “She was relying on you. They all were. Some hero you are…”

Chapter Text

The next morning was rather cold for Junpei. He left so early that nobody had even seen him wake up. It was especially disappointing for Kotone, who was looking forward to making his first homemade dorm breakfast since moving in.

“Shiomi.”

While stirring around a pan of eggs that morning, Kotone turned around to see Mitsuru standing in the doorway of the kitchen. The auburn-haired girl put on a wide smile and waved to her senpai.

“Good morning! You know, Senpai, I’m surprised you haven’t left already.”

“And I’m surprised you’re already awake. That was quite a wound you took last night.”

“Oh, well, you can’t keep me down for long! And also Yukari and Makoto are even more tired than usual, so I figured I’d give them a nice high-protein breakfast to prepare them for the day.”

“That’s the effect of the Dark Hour,” Mitsuru chuckled. “It drains the participants of their stamina. But you’ll all adapt over time. Though, you seem to be taking it exceptionally well.”

“I guess it’s just how I’m built,” Kotone joked. “I was programmed with a will to never stay down for long.”

“If only we could all have your spirit,” she admired.

“Are we going back to Tartarus tonight?”

“No, you all need to ease into these Dark Hour expeditions. And…” Mitsuru sighed and looked down. “I don’t think anyone is eager to go back after last night.”

“Oh, yeah…”

Kotone turned the stove off and turned to face Mitsuru. She leaned against the stovetop and let out a deep, guilty sigh.

“Senpai, I have to come clean. What happened last night was my fault. Junpei went along with it, but… It was my idea to branch off from Makoto and Yukari.”

“Shiomi, if you’re attempting to take the blame off of Iori, you-”

“I’m not, I swear,” she said, a serious glare coming from her ruby-red eyes. “He only went along with it because I asked him to. Against your wishes, I wanted to abuse Tartarus to try and find some money to fill my wallet. It was selfish, reckless, and… I’m sorry…”

“I… I see…” Mitsuru appeared very disturbed by her confession. “Thank you for your honesty, but… I’m afraid I owe Iori quite the apology for what I said to him.”

“I’m sorry for causing so much trouble… I don’t think I should’ve gone to Tartarus yesterday…”

“…Perhaps you are right,” the leader agreed. “But… I reflected upon myself last night, and if we are to work as a team, we can’t afford to hold grudges against each other and sow further seeds of conflict.”

“Very well said, Pres,” Kotone nodded. “I wouldn’t want this to get in the way of us being friends.”

“I believe we can all take last night’s events and learn from them as opposed to dwell on them,” Mitsuru said with a warm smile. It seemed like a gentle reassurance, and it put Kotone at ease. “Of course, neither you nor Junpei are getting away unpunished. While Makoto will be fine to go out at night, I expect you and Junpei to study your heads off until I see improved grades.”

“Wh- How do you know my grades?!”

“I have my ways, Shiomi,” she chuckled. “The same way I know that Ms. Toriumi gave you a study guide to catch up on your work three days ago. Have you touched it yet?”

“…”

“Is this what having a mother is supposed to feel like?” Kotone wondered.

“Shiomi?”

“Not yet, but I’ll give it my all,” the girl promised. “How about you teach us for a study session?”

“Oh, I’m no teacher,” Mitsuru insisted. “You and the others wouldn’t like how I teach material.”

“You’re top of the class. How bad could it be?”

“Ask Akihiko.”

“What’s cooking?”

A tired Yukari shuffled into the kitchen, her eyes barely pried open. The girl licked her lips and let out a massive yawn before taking a deep breath. After a few seconds of standing in the same spot, Kotone realized she had fallen back asleep while standing up.

“Wow, the effects of the Dark Hour really do hit people hard,” Kotone said with a whistle that jolted Yukari awake. Mitsuru poured a tall glass of water and handed it to her.

“Here, Takeba, go sit down and drink this.”

“Ok…”

She hazily took the water and walked away, sipping away at her drink. Kotone reached into the fridge, took out a travel cup, and handed it to Mitsuru.

“Here, this is for you.”

“Oh?” The student council president took the cup and cracked it open. “Iced coffee?”

“I made it for myself, but I can always make more. I feel kind of bad that you’re the only one I don’t get to try and make breakfast for.”

“How… thoughtful,” she noted, a bit surprised. “Are you sure it’s alright for me to take this then? I can afford to-”

“No, no, I insist.”

“Then once again, I have to thank you. But I hope you know this doesn’t influence your punishment,” Mitsuru warned, taking a sip. It wasn’t as much milk as she’d like, but not to an egregious degree.

“Ah well, I tried,” she joked.

“By the way, you should have my phone number in case of an emergency.” Mitsuru took out her phone and flipped it open, extending it out to Kotone. “Here, let’s exchange.”

“Oh, right!”

Kotone fished her phone out of her pocket and took a moment to admire it. The device had years of abuse worn onto it. Stickers had been applied and taken off so many times that there was almost a complete layer of adhesive gunk underneath all her video game, anime, and manga stickers. She opened up her phone, exiting Mitsuru to tell her a phone number. After a minute of waiting, Mitsuru let out a cough.

“…Are you going to exchange numbers?” Mitsuru prompted.

“OH!” Kotone gave herself a light slap on the forehead. “Sorry, I can be so stupid!”

Kotone plucked Mitsuru’s phone out of her hand and speedily entered her own contact details. For good measure, she took a selfie to set as the contact photo as well before handing it back. Kotone then held out her own phone for Mitsuru to do the same. She wasn’t quite sure why Mitsuru was giving her such an odd look though.

“What?”

“Have you never shared a contact before?”

“Hm? Of course I have.”

“You know you can just hold your phone up to mine and they’ll exchange information, right?” she chuckled.

“O-Oh! Right…”

Kotone held her phone up to Mitsuru’s, but nothing seemed to happen. Even when they pressed the phones up against each other, the interaction just refused to happen.

“Hm, I don’t understand. It’s in the technology of almost every phone from the last five or so years.”

“Ah, my phone is like eight years old,” Kotone sheepishly admitted. “I’ve had it for a while now. And I don’t look at the newest phones or bags or clothes or anything really.”

“Neither do I. I’m afraid that’s Takeba’s area of expertise.”

“You know, maybe if we got Yukari, we could-”

“I wish I could stay any longer, Shiomi, but I must leave,” Mitsuru apologized, looking at her phone. “I have to prepare for a speech today.”

“Oh, good luck!”

“You and the rest of S.E.E.S. will have to tell me how I sound after the assembly. I’ll see you all later tonight. And don’t forget to lock the door on your way out.”

“Bye!”

Kotone peeked her head out of the kitchen in time to see Mitsuru exit the dorm. Yukari was still sipping her water and looked at her after a few hard blinks.

“Gosh, I feel terrible.”

“Mitsuru said the Dark Hour does that to you.”

“Why do you look so good then?” she groaned.

“I guess I don’t get fatigued,” Kotone shrugged. “I just get happy!”

“Turns out I just get dehydrated…” Yukari sighed. “Can you go upstairs and get me a SoBay? I’ll pay you back later.”

“Oh sure.” Kotone took off her apron and put it down on the bar. Just before she made it up the stairs though, she leaned back down to look at Yukari. “So the vending machine here still costs money, right?”

“Yeah.”

“So where does that money go?”

“I don’t know. Probably for Ikutsuki-san’s lunch money or something.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Hey, Makoto, do you read manga?” Kotone asked, sitting next to him on their train ride.

“Not really.”

“Have you ever read any?”

“Not my thing.”

“Oh yeah?” she slyly questioned. “Then what’s… this?”

Kotone snatched the romance manga that was poking out of Makoto’s bag and greedily scanned over it. It visibly riled a reaction out of the boy, who tried to get it back. Kotone turned her back to Makoto and used her free hand to keep him away. 

“Wow Makoto, I have to admit you managed to surprise me. I didn’t think you’d like something like this,” she teased, giggling to herself as she indulged even more in the book. “I guess that means you’re secretly a romantic, huh?”

“I’m anything but romantic,” he frowned, grasping for the book. “It’s not even mine. Just give it back…”

“I’m just reading it,” Kotone said. “But if it’s not yours, then whose is it?”

“I don't know,” Makoto stretched his arm out with a groan, taking the book back and securing it in his bag again. “I found it last week and I’ve been looking for its owner.”

“Maybe you should go to the manga café and ask around,” she suggested. “Oh! We should go this weekend!”

“Sorry, I have plans already.”

“Hehe, you can’t lie to me,” Kotone giggled, proudly tilting her head up. “I’ve already figured out your tells.”

Makoto gave her a tired glare before turning away.

“Sure. If I’m not doing anything, we can go Sunday.”

“Seriously?!”

“Yeah, sure.”

“I was thinking we could go to the café with Junpei, actually. Since it really wasn’t his fault what happened last night since I’m the one who came up with the idea and asked him to come with me. He probably still feels bad about it though. From what I understand, Mitsuru-senpai chewed him out pretty bad.”

“Yeah, he did,” Makoto nodded. “He kind of deserved it though.”

“Wh- How could you say that? I said it was my fault!”

“He did still go along with it. You’re both at fault for what happened, even if I don’t think he should beat himself up over what happened,” Makoto explained. “Being an accomplice doesn’t make you exempt. Junpei looked like he was already punishing himself before we even made it out of Tartarus.”

“I guess… You’ve got a surprisingly strong sense of justice.”

“Do I really?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah, you do,” she nodded. “Which I have to say is surprising for someone who also acts like he doesn’t care about anything.”

“I never really noticed.”

Makoto looked away for a moment before glancing back at Kotone.

“Well… You’re really positive for someone who almost died last night.”

“Did you expect me to cry all night? Should I be more depressed?”

“I guess I wouldn’t be… I don’t think I’ll cry when my time is up,” sighed Makoto, looking at the water sparkle as the train approached Port Island Station. “Why cry when we all have to die someday?”

“And why cry when we still have today to live?” she added. “Isn’t that just beautiful?”

“…”

“Is she really this positive? No, she has to be faking it. Nobody could actually think this brightly…”

“Makoto?”

“I’m surprised Senpai didn’t take you straight to the hospital.”

“Probably because Yukari did such a good job patching me up,” Kotone noted, unbuttoning her shirt and loosening her tied-up bow just enough to take a peek at the bit of scar tissue still at the base of her throat. “Man, that stung. I’ll have to thank her a thousand times for saving my life. Maybe I’ll leave cookies in her room while she’s gone…”

“I think saving you was probably enough of a reward for her,” Makoto pointed out. He looked a little way down the train to see her talking and laughing with Akihiko about something.

“Yeah… Oh, did you know we had an assembly today?”

“Mhm,” he nodded. “We were told yesterday in class.”

“Oh right, I forgot I missed yesterday…” Kotone sighed, thinking about how she spent all of the previous day wallowing in her own depression.

“You should stop by the faculty office,” Makoto told her. “Ms. Toriumi asked me to pass on that Ekoda has your catch-up work from yesterday.”

“Oh, great…” she mumbled, thinking back to what Mitsuru told her earlier that morning. “Just what I wanted…”

*     *     *     *     *

Once again, all the students gathered in the auditorium to listen to another long-winded speech from the principal. And per usual, less than half were engaged in what was being said.

“Dude, I’m gonna die from boredom before this is over…” Junpei complained. Makoto glanced over at him.

“I thought last time you said you were going to skip every other assembly.”

“I was gonna, but Toriumi saw me in the hall, man. I couldn’t just look her in the eyes and ditch. Besides, I heard that Mitsuru-senpai was gonna give some cool speech.”

“Are you still upset about last night?”

“What? Pft, nah man,” he rolled his eyes with a smirk. “Nah, no hard feelings. Akihiko-senpai even apologized when he got here earlier.”

“As long as you’re not hung up on it.”

“As long as nobody else is,” Junpei frowned, crossing his arms.

“That concludes the main portion of today’s assembly,” said a student who walked up to the podium as soon as the principal stopped talking. “Everyone give a round of applause for our principal!”

“I’m not clappin’ for that,” Junpei groaned while everyone else complied. “I almost completely died of boredom there.”

“Can I hear something other than nonstop complaining from you?” Yukari asked, leaning forward to get between him and Makoto. 

“You can’t seriously tell me you wanted to hear that, Yuka-tan?”

“Well…”

“Next, let’s hear a word from your elected Student Council,” the student continued. “Please welcome our new Student Council President, Mitsuru Kirijo, from Class 3-D!”

A torrent of claps swept over the auditorium when Mitsuru walked on stage. Right away, the girl was much different from the principal. Mitsuru’s stage presence demanded all eyes on her, and that’s where most of the audience was pointed. 

“Thank you,” she said with a small bow, looking around the entire auditorium. “As I begin my term as Student Council President, I'd like to share with you my vision for this coming year…”

“Oh yeah, while you were in the hospital, she won President again,” Junpei whispered.

“Is anyone really surprised though?” Yukari sighed. “She was President last year too. Did anyone else have a chance when she’s only the most popular girl in school?”

“Forget president. Around here, she’s royalty, man.”

“Why’s that?” Makoto asked.

“You’re kidding, right?” Yukari said in disbelief.

“Dude, you know this school is owned by the Kirijo Group, right? They built this place.”

“Oh… The last time I was here, this place wasn’t even here. At least, I don’t think it was…”

“I try not to think about it,” Yukari sighed. 

“But hey, she definitely gives off a leader’s aura, don’t you think? First, President of the Student Council, then President of the Kirijo Group,” Junpei said with a nod. “Must be nice to have your future laid out in front of you like that…”

“I guess…” she shrugged. “Sounds like a lot of pressure though.”

“True…” he agreed, turning back to Mitsuru. “Who knows what’s going on in her head anyway?”

“…I am certain that many of you have your own visions of the future,” the President said, pounding her fist into her palm. “And I say to you and all my fellow seniors, chase those visions! Reach out and grasp them! Actualize them! For us to reap the full benefits of our education, your participation, ideas, and enthusiasm are essential. Thank you, everyone!”

Mitsuru stepped back from the podium as the whole auditorium erupted into applause. Even Junpei gave an impressed nod.

“Man, she’s a natural at this. I could listen to her talk for hours…”

“Yeah, me too…” Yukari agreed.

“Hey Makoto, what do you think of our senpai?”

“She’s very inspirational,” he noted. “I can see why everyone voted for her.”

“She sounds so ahead of us with a speech like that though,” the girl commented. “Even the principal sounds like a high schooler when you compare how they give speeches.”

“Yeah, right? I knew I wasn’t the only guy thinkin’ that! I mean, I know we live in the same dorm now, but it's still like she’s from a completely different planet. Man, I hope she doesn’t decide to test any future speeches on me… If she asks for my opinion, I don't know what I'll say…”

“Maybe something like ‘Sorry, but can you only use words with three or less syllables?’” Yukari teased.

“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up. How about you run for Student Council and I’ll be the test audience for your speech, Yuka-tan.”

“Pft, yeah right,” she scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Me? Do public speaking? Thanks, but no thanks. I’ll let Senpai do the talking.”

*     *     *     *     *

“You wanna go see Fuuka in the hospital today?” Kotone whispered to Natsuki while Mitsuru gave her speech on stage. “I’m free after school.”

“I mean… not really,” she said, giving a tired stretch. “They don’t let you stay at the hospital for any longer than a week if you’re not in some kind of critical condition, so she’ll probably be forced out tomorrow and then we’ll see her on Thursday.”

“How can you be so nonchalant about her going to the hospital?”

“Fuuka started doing this last year,” Maki explained. “Occasionally she’d just drop and get rushed to the hospital. She’d be gone for like a week, come back, then eventually go back.”

“And the teachers and administration don’t care?”

“Technically, the absences are excused for medical purposes, so they can’t count them against her,” Natsuki told her. “And the little bluehead was still top of our class, so why would teachers care as long as her grades still made them look good?”

“That’s horrible…”

“That’s school,” she shrugged. “The teachers would rather make sure they or the school look good than make sure the students are alright.”

“Surely that means that Fuuka needs us even more then, right?” Kotone rationalized. “If the school isn’t going to care, then her friends and family need to!”

Natsuki and Maki looked at each other, then tiredly looked at Kotone.

“What?”

“Listen, Shiomi, this isn’t working out,” Natsuki groaned, as if the conversation was a chore that she had been putting off. Kotone furrowed her brow.

“I… don’t understand.”

“Listen, I don’t know why you weren’t here yesterday, but it gave Maki and I some time to think. You kinda bring our whole mood down.”

“I… I bring the mood down?” Kotone asked in disbelief.

“If I’m being real, every time you’re at school, you find some way to start looking down at us from your high horse.”

“And it’s super annoying,” Maki added.

“So it’s nothing personal, but you’re not really welcome in our little group if you’re just going to tell us how morally superior you are.”

Kotone couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She was the joykill?! She was the one always looking down on everyone?! She thought she was morally superior?! Before Kotone could spit out a snappy comeback, the auditorium was flooded with applause, drowning out any attempt at words. Her fists shook with rage. Kotone had enough of being pushed around by these two and watching them push others around. She had done nothing more than try to be friendly to them. She had tried giving everything she could and had gotten less than nothing back. 

She should tell them off. She should give Natsuki a taste of her own medicine somehow. She should do something, anything to stand up for herself and everyone else.

“You bring the mood down. They liked you better when you weren’t there. Those two aren’t the only ones who think so.”

It was a voice so clear that Kotone thought a girl was whispering in her ear. Whipping her head around though, she didn’t see anyone. She had always had a rather loud inner voice, but… this was something different. It only sent more chills down her spine when another round of whispers entered Kotone’s ears more clearly than the roar of claps around her.

“Shut your mouth and listen to them… Can’t you feel their stares? They’re expecting an answer.”

“I’ll… tone myself down…” she mumbled as soon as the applause was all over. Her eyes fell to the ground as she hugged her books to her chest. Kotone felt wrong and dirty. Her words weren’t her own. Her very tone had been gutted out and replaced with someone else’s voicebox. “Sorry…”

“Hey, don’t look so depressed either,” Natsuki said, making her own frown grow into a smile. “Perk up a bit. You’ll look better.”

“O-Ok,” Kotone nodded, mustering a small little smile. As artificial as plastic, as real as a daydream.

“And don’t worry about Fuuka, ok? She’ll be fine. Trust me.”

“Right…”

“Ah, this stupid assembly is finally over,” Natsuki grinned, breathing out a sigh of relief. “Finally, am I right? I thought she was going to keep talking forever.”

“Yeah…”

*     *     *     *     *

Makoto stepped out of the bathroom and put one side of his headphones over an ear. Though, his dreams of making it through the school hallway without getting accosted would have to wait. A wry hand tapped him on the shoulder, and he turned around to see a mischievous—but plain-looking—boy with short brown hair.

“Hey man, you’re Makoto, right?”

“Yeah,” he nodded, not stopping his walk for the boy. “Who’s asking?”

“I’m Kenji Tomochika,” he winked. “We’re in the same class, actually.”

“Oh, I didn’t notice.”

“Ouch,” he chuckled. “I sit behind Junpei. And he said you were pretty close with Yukari-san… What’s up with that?”

“She lives on the floor above me.”

“Oh yeah?” Kenji asked, smirking as he elbowed Makoto in the back. “Hear any interesting ‘thumping’ coming from their rooms? Eh? Eh?”

The deadpan stare Makoto gave him said everything.

“You know, I guess it’s not that important.”

“Do you want something from me, or…?”

“You got any plans after school today?”

“Yeah, I do,” he nodded, knowing very well he had no plans after school. 

“What about tomorrow?”

“Likely the same.”

“The day after?”

“I can’t make any promises.”

“Oh damn, you sure are a busy guy,” he sighed, scratching the back of his head.

“I’m dedicated to my studies,” Makoto flatly replied. “So dedicated that Ms. Toriumi said I need to spend my weekends relaxing instead of working.”

“Oh! Do you have any weekend plans?”

“Relaxation.”

“Then I can just swing by on Sunday,” Kenji said, his eyes lighting up. “Then we can spend the whole day hanging out and having fun!”

“Actually, I think I might have time tomorrow.”

“Awesome!”

*     *     *     *     *

“Ugh, why did you agree to hang out with him?” Yukari whispered, looking back at Kenji frantically writing an essay at his desk. “That guy makes Junpei look like a decent person.”

“Hey, I’m right here,” Junpei shot back. “And Kenji’s a cool dude.”

“Didn’t his mom have to pick him up from the police station after Officer Kurosawa took him in for hitting on a 50 year old widow?”

“That’s scummy, but is it illegal?” Makoto asked.

“The woman started crying, so Kurosawa said he was disturbing the peace,” Junpei shrugged. “He’s a good dude underneath it all though.”

“What does he like?”

“Older women,” Yukari scoffed. “But if you talk to him for more than five minutes, he’ll let you know.”

“Just wonderful…”

“Why did I make any promises? I should’ve just pretended to not notice him…”

(Makoto has made plans to hang out with Kenji after school tomorrow.)

*     *     *     *     *

“Um… You’re Kotone Shiomi, right?”

“Hm?”

As Kotone was about to leave class for the day, someone grabbed her hand. A girl, no taller than her, held her back. She had short brown hair that came down a little past her ears, and a pair of intense storm-gray eyes that reminded Kotone of looking at a thunderstorm.

“You’re the new girl, Shiomi, right?”

“Oh, yeah,” she nodded. “And who would you be?”

“Kana Yokuno,” she smiled. “Same class as you, of course.”

“Oh yeah, of course…”

“Was she really always here? I don’t remember seeing her around the room before… Or maybe it’s just me.”

“So how about that speech that Mitsuru-senpai gave earlier?” she asked, gently sighing while looking off into the distance. “It was soooo cool! I voted for her in the Student Council election. Nobody can even compare to Senpai! Don’t you agree?”

“Oh, yeah, I think so,” she nodded. “She sounded pretty weary about it this morning, but it sounds like Mitsuru-senpai knows her way around a speech.”

“You can say that again,” Kana giggled, holding her hands to her face. “Everyone else seems so small and weak when her imposing figure walks into the room… Oh Mitsuru-senpai…”

“Right…” Kotone awkwardly coughed and turned away. “It was nice meeting you, but I-”

“W-Wait!” Kana grabbed Kotone’s wrist, now a bit more forceful. Quickly, she let go though. “I-I mean, I heard that you live in the same dorm as her, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“S-So… Y-You have access t-to her r-room?”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Kotone frowned, her eyes narrowing. “Why?”

“N-Nothing!”

Kana ran out of the room, shoving Kotone and anyone else out of her way as she dashed through the hall and down the stairs. Kotone learned her head out the door and saw that hardly anyone had paid her any mind. She got the impression that Kana probably had a reputation.

“Hey.”

To her right, Junpei was leaning against the wall between the doors of Class 2-F and 2-E. His cap was in his hands, fanning his flushed face.

“Oh, hey,” Kotone smiled, stepping out of the room with her bag. She furrowed her brow and stepped closer to Junpei, getting close to his face.

“Um… Listen, Kotone-chan, you’re a bit-”

“Hold on,” she interrupted, tracing an outline of something across his cheek with her nails. “Did someone slap you?”

“Oh, um, yeah,” he nodded, shame and embarrassment flooding his voice. “Um, we were joking around and I might’ve said something about Yuka-tan and her ability to attract guys that she didn’t appreciate.”

“I hope you’re ok,” she sympathized before holding up a stern figure. “But shame on you!”

“Yeah, I know,” Junpei said with a small smile. “I deserved it. I can become a bit of an ass when I get carried away. You know?”

“Oh yeah, I know that well,” Kotone nodded. “I’ve got a lot of pent up rage inside me.”

“Really?”

“Mhm, ready to burst out. I might even explode with anger at any moment.”

“Stop messin’ with me,” he laughed, giving her a little shove. Kotone playfully held up her fists in response.

“C’mon Iori, I’ll knock you out faster than Akihiko-senpai!”

“Oh yeah? Even though you’re a G-I-R-L?”

“Orrra!” she howled, throwing a few playful punches into his shoulder and back, making Junpei almost double over in laughter. When she finally stopped, Kotone let out a cute giggle. “Are we all good now?”

“Yeah,” the boy smirked. “We’re good.”

“No hard feelings about last night? Not from you to me or me to you?”

“No hard feelings. In fact, I’m hella eager to prove myself again.”

“Ah Junpei, you don’t have to prove yourself,” she comforted, patting him on the shoulder. “You’ve already given enough proof of how dumb you can be.”

“Wh- Huh?!”

“Just kidding!”

Right as Kotone released another barrage of playful punches on Junpei, Makoto emerged from the bathroom to rejoin his friend.

“You good now?” Junpei asked.

“I think I’m Great actually,” he said with a thumbs up.

“Then c’mon, let’s get going! I’ve had enough school for one day”

“Wait!” Kotone paused, shoving her schoolbag into Junpei’s arms. “I’m also going to the bathroom! Maybe it’ll make me feel Great too!”

The two boys watched her run to the girl’s bathroom and disappear. It left them quite puzzled in the meantime.

“Is there somethin’ in those bathrooms that I don’t know about?” Junpei asked, scratching his head.

*     *     *     *     *

“It’s too bad Yuka-tan has archery club today,” Junpei sighed. He, Makoto, and Kotone walked out of the front doors of the school together.

“I was thinking about that,” Kotone said, holding a finger to her chin. “Can Makoto and I join clubs like that too?”

“If they’re acceptin’ members, then yeah. Otherwise, you’re shit outta luck.”

“Oh…”

“I heard that a whole bunch of ‘em are accepting new members on the 23rd though,” he added. “Track, swimming, volleyball, tennis, kendo.”

“What about fencing?” Kotone asked, her eyes sparkling. “You think Mitsuru-senpai would give me a one-on-one lesson on using a sword?! Or I could join archery to be with Yukari!”

“Well…”

“Or maybe…” The girl made some jabs at the air while dodging and weaving around phantom punches. “I could join boxing and get a direct lesson from Akihiko-senpai!”

“I don’t think girls are allowed on the boxing team,” Junpei brutally informed, completely dumping Kotone’s spirits.

“He’s the captain though! Maybe he can make an exception for me…?”

“I think you can ask him right now,” Makoto said, turning around and pointing to a small group coming out of the school.

Akihiko Sanada walked out, his uniform jacket slung over his shoulder. He kept his head down, staring at his phone all the while his cohort of a half-dozen schoolgirls surrounded him. The girls formed a protective bubble around the young man, swarming him like a school of fish but keeping a distance and not touching. Each one tried to yank his attention to herself, but all were unsuccessful.

“Akihiko-senpai!”

“Hold on, where are you going?!”

“Senpai, wait~”

“Senpai, can I hold your jacket?!”

“You look tired! Can I buy you a drink, Senpai?!”

“No! He wants me to buy him one!”

“Back away!”

“Man, if I was as popular with the ladies as Akihiko-senpai, I wouldn’t be ignorin’ all of them like that,” Junpei lamented. “Seems like a big waste to me.”

“You have to admit he does have a tough guy charm to him,” Kotone dreamily sighed. “I bet he looks amazing when he’s shirtless in the ring…”

“Hey, I could look great shirtless too.”

The comment earned him a justified laugh from Kotone. She didn’t mean anything mocking or offensive by it, but couldn’t control her own body. As the girl doubled over and snorted, Junpei looked over to see that even Makoto was lightly laughing.

“Jeez, it’s not that funny…”

Kotone’s snorting managed to attract the attention of Akihiko, whose stoic face lit up a bit upon seeing the three of them. He strode towards them and held up a friendly hand.

“Are you guys free right now?”

“Hell yeah, we are!” Junpei smirked, looking at all the girls around him. “Whatcha got in mind? And are these cuties comin’ with us?”

“These girls?” he asked, looking over his shoulder. “Why? I don’t even know their names. And their yammering gives me a headache.”

“Wh- I-” Junpei recoiled in utter shock at what he was hearing. 

“Are you even dating, Akihiko-senpai?” Kotone skeptically asked.

“If I dated, I wouldn’t have as much time to work out.”

“Wow,” she whistled. “The restraint of a trained monk…”

“Hey, don’t go asking our Akihiko-senpai questions like that!” one of the girls demanded, approaching Kotone and pointing a finger into her chest. “He doesn’t belong to you!”

“Well… He doesn’t belong to you either,” she countered, sticking her chest out a bit. “And don’t poke or push me.”

“Or what?”

“Leave her alone,” Akihiko glared, making the other girl jump a bit and back away. “That’s my dormmate you’re messing with. And I don’t need anyone to fight my battles for me. If there’s a problem, I’ll handle it myself."

“O-Of course, Akihiko-senpai,” the girl nodded, backing away from Kotone. She and the rest of the fangirls watched them from a distance. He turned back to the three friends and rolled his eyes.

“Sorry about that. Anyway, meet me at Paulownia Mall,” he asked. “I’ll be at the police station.”

“T-The police station…?” Junpei gulped. “Y-You’re sure?”

“Yeah,” he nodded, already walking off without much explanation. “Don’t keep me waiting.”

“There he goes!”

“Hold on, wait!”

“Akihiko-senpaiii~”

The mob of girls went back to chasing Akihiko down as he walked off to do his own business. It left Junpei, Kotone, and Makoto to exchange glances.

“Those girls are ravenous,” Kotone shuddered.

“They’re freakin’ hot is what they are!” Junpei exclaimed. “And Akihiko-senpai won’t even give them the time of day! How can a guy like him act like that?!”

“You’re just jealous,” Makoto pointed out.

“Hell yeah I’m jealous! Dude is a total chick magnet and doesn’t want anything to do with ‘em! You heard the guy! He doesn’t even know their names!”

“Not everybody wants to be a playboy.”

“You’re right man…” he sighed. “But he totally could be if he wanted and chooses not to!”

“Akihiko-senpai really is a man of control and restraint,” Kotone said, nodding with admiration. “If I had my own harem of guys constantly surrounding me, I’d never have to walk again.”

Junpei and Makoto gave her a stare.

“Oh, so when Junpei discusses the advantages of a crowd of admirers, it’s fine, but when I do it, it’s weird?”

“Maybe it was the part when the ‘harem of guys’ was mentioned,” Makoto said.

“I mean, that’s what it basically is, right? Right?”

*     *     *     *     *

“I feel so relaxed now,” Kotone sighed, gulping her tea. 

“I have to admit, I thought this Chagall Café place always looked stuck-up and not worth it,” Junpei said. “But this stuff is actually pretty good.”

“Makoto, is it me, or does your skin look softer?” Kotone asked as her friend calmly sipped his coffee. “I feel like you’ve got a real glow to you.”

“That’s ‘cuz the dude is so pale,” Junpei dismissed. “He’d get sunburn if you held a picture of the sun up to him.”

“I don’t sunburn, actually,” Makoto corrected, taking another sip. “I’ve never had sunburn in my life.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“Believe what you want. The truth doesn’t care.”

“Hey guys, we should go next door to the station,” Kotone said, looking at her phone. “Don’t want to keep Akihiko-senpai waiting.”

“Oh shoot, right! I almost forgot about that!”

“He wanted us at the… police station, right?” Makoto asked.

“Mhm. Oh! Do you think they’ll let me hold a real gun?”

“Why do you wanna hold a real gun?” Junpei asked as they got up and started to walk out of the café. “Is the Evoker thing not enough?”

“I keep that under my bed, so there’s nothing really special about it.”

“Using a freakin’ gun against Shadows would make it a lot easier to kill ‘em…” Junpei scratched his chin. “Maybe Mitsuru-senpai would be willing to let us have a little leeway in our weaponry…”

“The last thing we need is either of you with a firearm,” Makoto decided, walking between Junpai and Kotone. “Trusting you with a bullet-less gun seems to already be a tall order for Senpai.”

“Yeah yeah,” Kotone slyly rolled her eyes.

The three of them walked into the police station, a bit on edge. Akihiko was already inside, leaning against the front desk as he talked to a serious-looking cop. The man’s stare could’ve cut a block of ice in half, and some muscle definition poked from under his pale skin.

“That all you want, kid?”

“Yeah. Thank you, sir. I’ll make s-” Akihiko noticed the group enter and gestured to his friends. “These are the guys I was talking about.”

“Hm…”

The cop narrowed his eyes as he scanned the three new kids, as if he was immediately suspecting them of some crime. Junpei in particular was sweating bullets.

“Iori, it’s been a few months since I’ve had to take you into my station,” the cop grunted. “How’s your old man?”

“He’s… doing fine, Officer Kurosawa, sir…”

“And I’m assuming you’re keeping yourself out of trouble too?”

“Y-Yes, sir…” Junpei nodded, nervously adjusting his hat.

“Ah, I see you’re already familiar with each other,” Akihiko noted.

“Iori here used to be a frequent visitor for my holding cell,” the cop said.

“You wanted to introduce us to a police officer?” Kotone asked.

“Yeah, this is Officer Kurosawa. You could say he’s an associate and ally of S.E.E.S. He keeps our squad well-equipped for dealing with our problems.”

“So he knows about the Dark Hour?” Kotone asked. “And shadows, Tartarus, and all that? Does he also experience the Dark Hour? What-”

“I don't know what you kids do,” Kurosawa interrupted. “I just know that you’re doing your best to help Iwatodai, and on that front… we’re allies.”

“Really?” the girl smiled. “We’re working with the police on our side?”

“I can't speak for the rest of the guys working here, but when I joined the force, I took an oath to protect Iwatodai and make it a better place,” he said with a deathly serious stare. “It doesn’t take a genius to realize something is going on in this town, but I’m just a normal police officer. You kids are only getting my help because it’s preserving the peace and protecting the people. I’m doing what I think is right for the sake of my community.”

“How noble…” Kotone admired, wiping a tear from her eye. 

“Just say the word and Kurosawa-san here will take you down to evidence. He’s got connections, and he can get some special things in and out of Iwatodai without turning any eyes.”

“But it’ll cost you,” Kurosawa grunted, folding his arms. “Sealed lips come with a price tag. Just because mine are free doesn’t mean everyone else’s is.”

“Everything costs something,” Akihiko grumbled.

“Looks like you haven’t forgotten all our lessons.”

“Um, you see, Senpai…” Kotone shamefully looked down, hugging her wide. “I-I don’t really have any money to spend…”

“Don’t worry about it, we’ve got it covered.”

“Huh?”

“Here, for each of you. Ikutsuki-san wanted you to have monthly funds to pick out something nice.”

Akihiko gave the three of them each an envelope marked with their names. They opened up the letters to find ¥5,000 waiting for them.

“Woah!” Junpei and Kotone exclaimed. “Sweet!”

“Just don’t spend it all in one place,” Akihiko smirked, clapping Junpei on the back. “I’ll leave you to it. See you back at the dorm.”

“Yeah, man!”

Akihiko left, and the teens all turned to Officer Kurosawa. Wordlessly, he gestured for the kids to follow him. After going around a couple corners, through a few locked doors, and down a set of intimidating metal stairs that rattled with every step, they came across an old, rusted door.

“This is where you keep your evidence?” Kotone asked. 

“No, the station was renovated years ago,” Kurosawa said, fishing out his keyring and going through about a dozen keys. “Evidence and archives was moved up to the ground floor, so anything in the basement isn’t used anymore. Even the chief thinks the hinges are rusted shut.”

“I’m guessing it has another use now?”

“Yeah,” he nodded, using his key and pushing the door open. “An armory.”

Kurosawa flipped the lights on and immediately everyone’s eyes lit up. Swords, spears, bows, gloves, knives, and more neatly lined the walls. They gleamed with polish, and each looked like a pristine artifact. Naturally, Kotone inspected the pole arms while Junpei and Makoto took a look at the rows of swords on the wall. All while Kurosawa stood dutily in front of the door.

“Only a couple men on the whole island know about this. And they just think that I’m an avid weapons collector.”

“Are you?” Makoto asked, picking up a gladius. “Not many police officers just know how to get a gladius like this on a whim.”

“I am.” He left his post and stood behind Makoto. “You’ve got a good eye for weapons yourself, young man.”

“Yeah, well, I’ve already got one of these,” he shrugged, putting it back.

“Then maybe you can try this on for size,” the officer smiled, reaching up and taking down a saber for Makoto. The boy held it firm in his grip before taking a few swings and nodding. “To your liking?”

“How much?”

“Hm… I’ll cut you a deal and say ¥8,800.”

“I thought you were supposed to be one of the good cops,” the boy side-eyed. “How about ¥5,800?”

“Don’t rob me blind, kid. ¥8,000.”

“¥6,000.”

“¥7,760.”

“¥6,400.”

“¥7,300.”

“¥6,900 and the cash is yours,” Makoto decided, holding up the ¥5,000 from Ikutsuki and taking out his own wallet. “Last offer, Officer.”

“…” Kurosawa gave Makoto another stone-cold stare before breaking into a small smile. He seemed impressed with Makoto. “I like your attitude, young man. You’ve got guts.”

“Thanks.”

“I can almost feel my courage actively increase…”

“Kurosawa-san, how much for this?” Junpei asked, holding up a large curved blade. Kurosawa took and inspected it. 

“Just ¥3,700 and it’s yours.”

“Oh really? Sweet!” he grinned, generously handing over most of the money he had been given.

“Does the lady want anything?” Kurosawa asked. Kotone was scanning the selection of pole arms and spears, but sighed with dissatisfaction.

“Nothing is really speaking to me… Do you have anything more interesting than these?”

“Next week I’ll have a divine Meijian Dao down here. Come back with ¥8,800 in cash and it’s all yours.”

“Um…” Kotone batted her lashes and twirled her hair. “Any chance you can discount that?”

“You’ve got a week,” he frowned. “I’m sure you can figure out something.”

“Dammit.”

“I’ll drop these by your dorm when I make my rounds tonight,” Kurosawa promised, taking Junpei and Makoto’s swords and setting the weapons aside. “I don't want you attracting unwanted attention by walking out of a police station with blades…”

“Oh, I didn’t even think about that,” Kotone chuckled. “Kurosawa-san, you really think things out, don’t you? You’re such a smart guy!”

“No discount.”

“It was worth a try.”

*     *     *     *     *

“We’re home!” Kotone shouted.

“Welcome back,” Yukari waved, eating her dinner on the lounge couch while Mitsuru peacefully read a novel in a chair beside her.

“Oh, good.” Mitsuru put her novel down and got up. “I trust that Akihiko introduced you three to Officer Kurosawa?”

“Yeah, he did,” Junpei sighed. “Cops scare the hell out of me…”

“I liked him,” Makoto shrugged.

“Of course you did.”

“Why doesn’t the Kirijo Group supply us with weapons?” Kotone asked. “I’m not saying that the Kirijo Group doesn’t do enough for the club from what I’ve already seen, but… Why are we relying on a police officer’s shady imports when we’re backed by a super-company?”

“Everything leaves a record, Shiomi,” Mitsuru sighed. “All it takes is one nosey journalist to poke around the wrong records for something to pop up. After a large amount of secret purchases when all of this research into Shadows and the Dark Hour started, the Kirijo Group wants to keep S.E.E.S. funding to the absolute minimum. This mostly just includes funding to supply our dorm, Evokers, and a small monthly allowance for everyone.”

“Man, that’s a bummer,” Junpei sighed. “Oh, Kotone-chan, you should’ve asked Kurosawa if he had any guns to buy.”

“You’re right! I totally forgot!”

“G-Guns?” Mitsuru asked, extremely disapproving. “The last thing we need would be you guys with real firearms!”

“Told you,” Makoto sighed, walking past them. “Kurosawa-san said he’d drop them off in the evening when he makes some nightly rounds.”

“Before you go up, Yuki,” Mitsuru said, putting a hand on his shoulder to stop him. “Better to say this in front of your teammates. Since Akihiko is still resting to recover from his injury, I’d like you to initiate and lead all the expeditions to Tartarus in the foreseeable future.”

“Congrats!” Kotone grinned, shaking Makoto’s arm. “Now you’re like, officially our leader!”

“Leader, huh?” Junpei asked, giving almost a seemingly unimpressed laugh. “I wouldn’t have thought you’d be kept as the permanent head. I mean, you don’t really seem like the kinda guy who likes being a team player.”

“He’s more of a team player than you,” Yukari frowned. “Remember who we had to save last night?”

“Hey, don’t you-” Junpei was about to go off, but paused when Kotone put her hand on his arm and squeezed. “Whatever…”

“Whenever you’d like to explore Tartarus, just let me know,” Mitsuru said to Makoto. “I’ll round everyone up and we’ll go. It’s best to not stay away from Tartarus for too long so that we don’t neglect our training and exploration. At the same time, take your time to rest. There’s no need to risk your life exploring Tartarus while exhausted.”

“Noted,” he nodded. “Anything else?”

“Yes, actually. Takeba and Akihiko already had permission, but I’m sure there may be some things you need to take care of from time to time, which is why I also permit you to go out of the dorm at night. Keep up the good work, Yuki.”

“Thanks.”

“Woo, time for a night on the town!” Junpei cheered.

“Not you two,” Mitsuru glared, making Kotone and Junpei jump. “Both your grades and behaviors have been unacceptable. You’re both going to spend all night studying and completing coursework in your rooms. Do you understand?”

“Y-Yes, ma’am,” Kotone nervously nodded.

“I expect an exemplary grade on your midterms next month. Understood?”

“Crystal clear,” Junpei nodded.

“Then go on to your rooms,” she dismissed. “I’ll be down here to make sure neither of you sneak out. And don’t think about studying in each other’s rooms. I forbid it.”

“Don’t worry, it’ll all be ok,” Kotone shrugged. 

The girl grabbed Junpei’s hand and made her way to the stairs. She slipped a piece of paper into his hand before dashing ahead of him up the stairs. As soon as Junpei got to the second floor, he unwrapped the paper that Kotone had given him. 

Text me when you get to your room! I’ve got a plan! XXX-XXX-XXXX

“How the hell did she write this so fast without being noticed?” he asked, chuckling to himself. 

*     *     *     *     *

?????
> Hey hey, this is Junpei.
> So what’s up with that plan u talked about?

Kotone
> I dont rlly want to study all nite
> Wanna get outta here w/mako?

Jun-I
> Mako?

Kotone
> Makoto, dummy! I wanna have a fun night out (^ヮ^)

Jun-I
> How are you going to get past the ice queen? she’s camping out downstairs

Kotone
> Still thnking about it…

Kotone sighed and looked out her window longingly. The last thing she really wanted to do at that moment was do homework all night. The only trouble she was having was figuring out a way to get past Mitsuru and come back without being executed. Even if they got out, there’s a good chance that sneaking back into the dorm might be even more difficult.

While deep in thought, Kotone was yanked back to reality by a sight that she couldn't believe. Right outside their dorm, Makoto and Yukari walked down the street together. Hand-in-hand, they walked down the street. She could even see them both laugh a bit. Kotone just had to see how this unfolded.

Kotone
> ok Jun, were going rn

Jun-I
> Huh?

Kotone
> Get ur stuff together! 
> We’re going as soon as possible!

Jun-I
> Did something happen?

Kotone
> Mako and Yuka r going out tonight
> I saw them walking together
> They held hands

Jun-I
> Freakin player!

Kotone
> Get ready n sneak up 2 my room when ur ready

Jun-I
> U sure about that? 
> Senpai said not to go in each others rooms

Kotone
> It’ll be fine

Jun-I
> K
> I’ll get everything ready

Kotone
> Operation Night Life is a go.

*     *     *     *     *

“So what’re we waiting for?” Junpei asked. He and Kotone were peeking out of her door, intently lying dormant for their chance. 

“Earlier, I went downstairs and intentionally clogged the toilet,” she told him. “The plunger is in the bathroom on the 4th floor, so that’s where she’ll have to go if she needs to use it.”

“Damn, that’s kinda evil.”

“Oh thanks,” she giggled. “I tried my best. Wait, look!”

The two watched as Mitsuru calmly walked up the stairs and continued on to the fourth floor. Wordlessly, Kotone grabbed Junpei’s hand, and they both giggled as they ran down the stairs, all the way to the front door.

“Senpai is so going to kill us,” Junpei laughed.

“Eh, I can live with that,” Kotone shrugged, taking out her phone.

Kotone
> Hey, where r u and mako at?

Yukari
> How do you know I’m with Makoto?
> And why do you want to know where we are?
> ???

Kotone
> You’ll see lol
> So where u at?

Yukari
> Paulownia Mall
> Why?

Kotone
> Sit tite
> See u in a few

Yukari
> Wut

“Alright, let’s go! We’re gonna meet up with Yukari and Makoto. They’re all right with us joining them for a hangout tonight.”

“Oh sweet! Karaoke?”

“You bet!”

*     *     *     *     *

As two rebellious teenagers flung the dorm doors open and dashed down the street, a quiet observer stood in front of a set of monitors. Her jaw clenched as her fists tightened around her rapier. She tied the sheath around her waist and grabbed a set of motorcycle gloves.

“So… Takeba and Yuki support the evasion of their punishment after all…” Mitsuru whispered, grabbing her motorcycle helmet. The glare in her eyes was beyond icy. Beyond frigid. Beyond arctic. She could’ve frozen a glacier. “If they so wish, then helping one evade their punishment shall lead to all of them being executed! Tous pour un et un pour tous…”

*     *     *     *     *

“What are you doing here?!” Yukari howled. They were the only ones in the plaza of Paulownia Mall that late at night, though the surrounding establishments seemed bustling.

“We wanted to get out of the dorm,” Kotone shrugged with a peppy smile.

“She didn’t wanna study,” Junpei shyly replied.

“Don’t act like you wanted to hit the books all night,” Kotone side-eyed. “Besides, we should all do something fun together!”

“I vote karaoke,” Junpei said, pointing to a karaoke bar up a set of stairs called Mandragora.

“What about there?” Kotone asked, pointing to the Club Escapade. Music blared from behind its closed doors, and a burly-looking man stood guard outside, his arms folded.

“What about it?” Makoto said.

“Can we go in?”

“Pretty sure minors aren’t allowed,” Yukari told her. “And like, what are we going to do in a club?”

“Dance?”

“How about we go to the arcade?” Makoto asked, getting to his feet. “Then we can do an hour in the karaoke bar before we head back to the dorm.”

“That sounds nice,” Kotone nodded.

“I can get behind that.”

“I guess so… Let’s just not stay out too late…”

“Cool, we agree then.”

“Hehehe, soooo, Makoto. Yukari~” Kotone slyly put her head between them. “What’s up with you two going out at night together, hm? Anything special planned?”

“W-What?!” Yukari exclaimed, her face reddening. “What’re you-”

“She’s fishing for a reaction,” Makoto sighed. “Don’t stir up drama.”

“Aww, I’m just having fun!”

“Man, you read her like a book,” Junpei chuckled. “How do you do it?”

“It’s not that hard…”

The four teens entered the arcade and took a look around. The sheer number of games that surrounded them was overwhelming. How could you pick where to start first when the variety was so staggering? Eventually though, Junpei tugged at Makoto’s sleeve and pointed to a machine.

“Check that out,” he said.

The machine was labeled The Wild Guns! and seemed to be a quick draw-style of game. The machine consisted of two arcade blasters that the players would keep a hand on in their holsters. The players would face each other, separated by a screen, and when both players were ready, the game would count down from three. When it hit one, they’d draw the blasters and shoot; whoever was faster naturally wins.

“What do you say, Leader?” he cockily asked. “Wanna see who’s really got it?”

“You don’t want to do that,” Makoto said, shaking his head.

“Too chicken?”

“You’re going to feel bad when you lose.”

“Yeah right, c’mon. I’ll put the money in.”

“Fine.”

Both boys got on the machine, warming up their fingers as Junpei kept smack-talking his opponent. The girls stood to the side, bouncing their gazes between Makoto and Junpei.

“Who do you think is going to win?” Yukari asked. The two girls looked at each other before coming to the same conclusion simultaneously.

“Makoto.”

“Alright man, I’m ready!” Junpei grinned, locking in.

“Let's do this.”

Both teens stanced up and watched the slow countdown of the game. Drawing too early would lead to a disqualification and restart the game. Drawing too late would of course be an instant loss. There was a sweet spot of pure reflex that they had to hit. Nobody took a breath as the game began counting down. 

3…

2…

1…

…

Draw!

Junpei didn’t even get to fully draw his blaster when the game counted him as dead. By the time he did shoot, the winner was flashing on screen. Sure, his reaction time of 0.27 seconds was nothing to scoff at. But Makoto’s was 0.13 seconds.

“Dude, are you some kinda demon?!” Junpei asked, his jaw dropping. “How’d you do that so fast?!”

“Told you,” he shrugged. “You’ll just feel bad when you lose.”

“No way, man! I want a rematch!”

“Usually you’re supposed to get better before you ask for a rematch.”

“Jeez… Makoto sure is scary fast,” Yukari shuddered. “How do you think he got that way?”

“Hm… Good question,” Kotone said, scratching her chin. Her eyes were suddenly attracted to a particular machine. “Ooo! C’mon!”

“Huh?” Yukari found herself pulled by the arm across the arcade while Makoto and Junpei kept rematching. Kotone put her in front of a familiar table. “Air hockey?”

“I love air hockey,” the girl giggled, picking up her disk and putting the puck in the middle. “C’mon let’s go!”

“Well… Alright, maybe a few rounds.”

Yukari put some yen in and picked up her disk. The table bummed to life, and the girls took turns bumping the puck to the other side of the small court. While at first the game was casual, over time their movements became more and more aggressive. A small crowd surrounded Yukari and Kotone as they dueled. Their score was 34-29, with Yukari in the lead. It took all their concentration to focus on the puck, which was nothing more than a red blur on a white background for the observers.

Locked in silent combat, neither was ready to yield. Kotone saw the smallest opening and took it. Right as she was about to strike though, someone in the crowd caught her eye. A girl. With long red hair. Only visible from the back, but enough to strike fear into Kotone. The air hockey puck reached terminal velocity and finally ricocheted off the table wall, hitting an onlooker in the eye.

As the game declared Yukari the winner, Kotone looked around the crowd again but couldn’t see anyone with crimson hair. A fact that gave her more worry than relief.

“Hey, don’t look so worried,” Yukari comforted, patting Kotone’s back. “That was actually super fun! I can go a few more rounds if you can.”

“M-Maybe we should go,” Shiomi said, looking at her phone. “We can do some karaoke and make it back to the dorm before the Dark Hour hits.”

“Oh yeah, we probably should… Do you see the boys anywhere?”

They found Makoto and Junpei sitting by the same machine they were left at, with Junpei slumped over in despair while his friend rubbed his back.

“Let me guess,” Yukari said smugly. “He wiped the floor with you?”

“I don’t wanna talk about it…”

“Makoto!” Kotone gasped, pointing beside him. Her voice was so urgent that it sounded like she was about to faint. “What. Is. That. And where can I get one?”

“Oh, this?” Makoto held up a Jack Frost doll that had its usual clothing replaced with a cowboy hat, wild west poncho, and cowboy boots. “It’s apparently a limited-edition Wild Frost doll. I won it.”

“Where? How?”

“I set an all time high score,” he said, pointing to the machine. It proudly displayed his name with an insane reaction time of 0.09 seconds for everyone to see. “The arcade owner was so impressed that he let me have it for free.”

“Can I… hold it…?”

“You can have it,” the boy shrugged, putting it into her hands. “I don’t really care about that kind of stuff anyway.”

“A-Are you sure?! This is probably worth a lot.”

“I said I don’t really care,” Makoto repeated. “And you look like you’d love it a lot more than I would. So yeah, just have it.”

“I’ll treat him like my son!” she cried, hugging the plush to her chest. “I already love him! Is there anything that you want too? I’ll be happy to buy you something.”

“You don’t have to repay me.”

“I promise I’ll make it up to you sometime!”

“I said you-”

“Promise!”

“Hey, can we go hit the karaoke bar?” Junpei groaned, getting up. “I wanna do something that everyone is bad at so I don’t feel like shit for the rest of the night.”

“We should be able to get in about half an hour of singing before we should head back,” Yukari said as they walked out of the arcade. “So… We can probably rent a booth for-”

Everyone stopped dead in their tracks at the sight of a woman standing right beside the fountain in the center of the mall’s plaza. Her face was obscured by a motorcycle helmet, but her uniform was unmistakably from Gekkoukan High. Not that it was much of a mystery who it could’ve been to them, since at her side a sheathed rapier hung. The girl removed the helmet, letting her graceful crimson curls flutter over her shoulder while the frigid stare of Mitsuru Kirijo paralyzed all four of them.

“O-Oh… Mitsuru-senpai…” Kotone stammered. “W-Would you like to j-join us for karaoke…?”

“Shiomi. Iori. Explain yourselves.”

“W-Well, we wanted to j-join our friends…” the guilty girl gulped. “A-And you know, you d-don’t want to be left out of a-activities… If one of us goes out, w-we should all go out, r-right?”

Nobody spoke up to agree with her.

“Yuki. Takeba. Why didn’t you message me about them?”

“Huh?” Yukari backed up. “Wait, it isn’t our fault they snuck out! We just wanted to have some fun!”

“I didn’t really care,” Makoto bluntly said.

“I see…” Mitsuru drew her rapier, to the witness of only the four teenagers in front of her. “Then you are guilty by association. Witting accomplices in their transgressions of the rules!”

“W-Wait, no! They’re the ones who-”

“By allowing one of you to get away with breaking the rules, you shall all receive a collective punishment!” she declared, poising her blade to strike.

“Let’s beat it!” Junpei shouted.

The rebellious boy dashed down an alleyway, followed soon by Kotone, then Yukari, and finally Makoto. Mitsuru was still in close pursuit though, and eventually Junpei was the one who ended up lagging dangerously behind.

“We just wanted some fun!” Kotone cried.

“Please don’t execute us!” Yukari begged.

“Je vous exécuterai tous au-delà de la mort!” Mitsuru declared.

“I don’t understand French, but I’m so freakin’ sorry!” Junpei squealed as the young woman caught up to him. 

That night, Officer Kurosawa got a disturbance report about a ruckus in Paulownia mall, but whatever had transpired had long stopped by the time he got there. All that was left would be some ripped pieces of denim and the tire marks of a motorcycle.

*     *     *     *     *

“Pay attention!” Mitsuru scolded, rapping the rapier sheath against the table like a teacher’s ruler, making Kotone jump. “If you can’t stay awake for this, then you’ll never make it through school with flying colors!”

“Y-Yes, Senpai…” Kotone nodded.

“Can anyone tell me how to say this and what it means?” the redhead asked, pointing to some French on a whiteboard that she had wheeled in from who knows where. Makoto raised his hand. “Go ahead, Yuki.”

“Je suis désolé pour mes actions. I’m sorry for my actions.”

“Oui, très bon, Yuki.”

“Je peux aller dormir maintenant?” Makoto sighed, turning heads from the other three people at the dining room table. “Je n'ai rien fait de mal.”

“Hmm… Seulement si vous obtenez la meilleure note de votre classe.”

“Je le ferai.”

“Alors, vous pouvez partir,” Mitsuru said, waving her hand in a shooting motion. “Bonne nuit.”

As Makoto collected his books and left, Junpei threw his hands up.

“Hey, hey! What happened to the collective punishment?! How come he gets to speak a little French and then just go to bed?!”

“Because Yuki has already proven to be a dedicated and diligent student!” Mitsuru frowned. “Something that I believe the rest of you need to learn.”

“Uh, Senpai…” Yukari coughed. “Is there any chance that I could go to bed too?”

“I’m sorry Takeba, but no. We’re about to move on to one of your struggle subjects: chemistry.” Mitsuru flipped the board around to reveal a dizzying number of chemical compounds written out. She drew her rapier and used it to point at the first one. “Now who can tell me the scientific name for NaCl, the layman’s name for it, what elements and how much of each make it up, and its molar mass? You have ten minutes!”

Chapter Text

“Hey Kotone, why do you like cooking so much?” Yukari asked, eating her fruit salad at the dining room table. Makoto was eating salted eggs and white toast while Kotone herself was drinking a protein shake.

“It’s just calming for me,” she shrugged. “Reading calms some people down; for others it’s origami. For me, I like cooking and baking and then sharing it with people. It was actually something that one of my caretakers introduced me to.”

“Caretakers?” Yukari asked, scratching her chin. “I guess without any parents, you’ve always just been given someone to take care of you by the government?”

“Yeah, sometimes,” nodded Kotone. “Sometimes they’d have enough of my attitude; sometimes they’d say I’m too old for them to want to take care of anymore… Then sometimes I’d just screw it up for myself.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well… I don’t really want to get into it right now. Let’s change the subject,” she asked. “Makoto, do you have any plans today?”

“Yeah, hanging out with a guy named Kenji after school.”

“Which is a big mistake,” Yukari added. “Kenji is such a sleaze.”

“Well, I promised we’d meet up, so I guess one afternoon won’t kill me.”

“I doubt he’ll be satisfied with just one afternoon.”

“What’re you doing today, Yukari?”

“Me? I’m going to see a new movie that came out last weekend. Lucifer Wears Pradota.”

“Oh! I heard good things about that one,” Kotone chimed. “I was thinking about asking Junpei to hang out after school just to make sure there was nothing weird going on with him.”

“Good call,” Makoto nodded. “Because we’re going to Tartarus tonight.”

“Wait, for real?!” Yukari exclaimed. “You remember what happened the last time we went in there, right?!”

“Mitsuru-senpai said we shouldn’t stay out of Tartarus for too long. And I think it’s been long enough that we should try another expedition. She even advised that we go beyond the first floor.”

“I’ve got a bad feeling about that…”

“C’mon, it’ll be fine! We can do it together, Yukacchi.”

“Please no nicknames,” Yukari asked, rolling her eyes. “Junpei already calls me Yuka-tan more than I like.”

“What about Yukarin?”

“No.”

“Yo, Yukapi! Wait, do you even have any social media?”

“Shut up,” she laughed, using her spoon to fling a piece of banana at Kotone. The girl only caught and ate the fruit though. Truth is, she loved bananas a lot.

“I wish I had a cute nickname,” the auburn girl lamented. “I’ve never had friends that’ve given me any nickname! It’s kind of made me upset.”

“Really?” Yukari asked, raising an eyebrow. “That’s what’s got you upset?”

“Well…”

“Fine, then your new nickname is… Koto-chan. How do you like it?”

“Koto-chan… I love it! Makoto, you have to call me Koto-chan too, alright?”

“I’m not calling you that,” he decided, finishing his toast.

“I won’t make you breakfast if you don’t!” she threatened.

“Then I’ll just buy breakfast.”

“Pleaseeee?! I’m begging!”

Makoto looked over at Yukari, who was looking at him with a set of folded arms. All of a sudden, he definitely felt like the bad guy in this scenario. If all he had to do

“All right, fine… Koto-chan…”

“Hehe, it makes me feel special… Everyone should get cute nicknames!”

“No, they shouldn’t,” Makoto decided, disappearing into the kitchen to rinse off his plate.

“Hey, do you think Makoto has… been acting differently?” Yukari asked in a low whisper. “Like, he actually reacts and cares about what you say now.”

“Is that what that was?” Kotone asked, scratching her chin. “He just shut down my nickname idea pretty quickly.”

“But before, he wouldn’t have even bothered to answer.”

“You think so?”

Makoto came out of the kitchen, walking back to the table to grab his headphones and music player. The two girls went silent and went back to their respective breakfasts. After putting the headphones on, grabbing his bag, and heading for the door, the boy looked back to say one last remark.

“The walls here aren’t that thick. I wouldn’t bother whispering.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Yo! Makoto!”

Kenji came seemingly out of nowhere and swooped to Makoto’s side, walking through Gekkoukan’s gates with him. Though the boy’s cocky and carefree attitude had annoyed him yesterday, he was willing to give the guy another chance.

“You're all by yourself? I thought you usually walked here with Yukari-san or Kotone-san…”

“Were you hoping to hang out with them instead?”

“Hm? Nah dude, it was just an observation. I’m not really interested in the girls here, you know?”

“Yeah, I can agree there,” Makoto nodded.

“Woah, really?! And here I was thinking that the rumor about you and Yukari-San was true… So what are you into?”

“Nothin’ in particular.”

“Oh…” Kenji looked a bit let down by Makoto’s response. “Well, have you noticed all the weird stuff going on lately?”

“Weird stuff?”

“Yeah, man. Have you seriously not noticed all the odd shit happening around Iwatodai? Well, I guess that’s what happens when you’ve always got those headphones on.”

“What kind of weird stuff?”

“You know, that Apathy Syndrome thing has everyone spooked. Then some people are saying they keep hearing voices in their heads too.” Kenji let out a shudder. “Spooks the hell out of me, man. I mean, aren’t you scared of ending up like that? What if I’m next? Or if you’re next!”

“Who cares?” Makoto asked, slumping his shoulders.

“Huh? What do you mean who cares? You’re telling me that looking like one of those zombie people around the mall doesn’t scare you?”

“Why should I? Whatever happens, happens.”

“…” Kenji just sighed and scratched his head. “You’re a weird one, man. Don’t forget our plans after school either. I’ll come get you after class ends. I’ve got something to do before the bell rings.”

“Got it.”

Makoto watched Kenji dash through the school’s front doors and book it down the left hall. Whether he was going to the library, bathroom, faculty lounge, or nurse’s office, he couldn’t really tell. Nor did he particularly care if he was being honest.

“Makoto Yuki?”

The boy turned around to see a girl that he was positive he had never met before. She had short brown hair and intense gray eyes that seemed to crackle with anger. Whoever this girl was had clearly been greatly upset by the mere presence of Makoto. Nonetheless, he remained stalwart and showed no fear. 

“Yeah?”

“I’ve heard the rumors around school,” she said, inching closer to him with every word. Eventually, she ended up so close that a mere whisper was all the girl needed to communicate. “You may be able to get away with making moves on Yukari-san just because you live in the same dorm, but you don’t touch my Mitsuru-senpai. Do you understand?”

“I really don’t care,” he sighed. “The rumors aren’t true anyway.”

“W-Wait, they’re not?!” the girl exclaimed, her forced intimidating attitude dropping in an instant. “You didn’t make Yukari your girlfriend the night you came to Iwatodai?!”

“No.”

“Oh…” The girl backed away and started to grow progressively more red as she looked down. “Well… You’d still better keep your hands off of Mitsuru-senpai! You hear me?! This is your one and only warning!”

She ran away from Makoto without so much as leaving her name behind. Once again, not that he particularly cared. Maybe Kenji had a point about weird things going on in Iwatodai though. With people like her running around, there had to be something in the water.

*     *     *     *     *

“You want us to call you Koto-chan?” Natsuki asked, raising her eyebrow. “Why?”

“If we’re friends, I figured that we should be able to call each other cute nicknames,” Kotone explained. “We’ll feel closer if we do, right?”

“I dunno, I don’t look at you and think ‘Koto-chan’ though,” Maki chimed in. “What about… Oh! Koto-nyan!”

“Um, well… That sounds a bit too childish for my-”

“Or Koto-tan,” Natsuki smirked.

“Ooo, how cute! Koto-tan!”

“I don't think I really like that though,” Kotone hesitantly insisted. “I really like Koto-chan. Koto-tan sounds really…”

“It sounds like an insult when you say it,” she thought.

“C’mon Koto-tan, it’s just a fun name for you,” Natsuki continued, a satisfied grin dancing across her face. “Don’t you want us to treat you like one of the girls?”

“Y-Yeah…”

“Then you’re Koto-tan from now on.”

“I…”

“You want to keep your friends? Shut up and they’ll last longer,” rang a voice through her head.

“I love it, guys,” she smiled, the corners of her mouth twitching. “Thanks, guys.”

“Of course, Koto-tan.”

“Oh, where’s Fuuka?” Kotone asked, looking around the room. “I saw her in class but didn't get to talk to her beforehand.”

“Yamagishi? I dunno, she’s probably hiding in the bathroom or something.”

“Well, I’m going to go-” Kotone could feel the narrowing eyes and disapproving stare of Natsuki. “I’m going to go… buy my lunch. I’ll be back.”

“Wait, Koto-tan,” the tan girl interjected. “Buy me some bread too.”

“Sorry, I’m strapped for cash right now. I can really only afford my own food right now.”

“Ah, well that’s annoying, but can’t be helped I guess.”

“I’ll be back.”

Kotone ran down to the school store and bought two cutlet sandwiches. The truth was that Kotone had zero money that morning and was actually borrowing some from Yukari that was supposed to last the rest of the week. Somehow though, yen just seemed to fall out of her hands when she thought about treating someone else. The girl scavenged every inch of the school, nearly giving up on finding her target until she remembered one last place.

Carefully, Kotone pushed open the door to the school roof. Finally, she had found her target. Fuuka was sitting alone on one of the seats, staring into the distance. The roof was the best place for Fuuka to clear her head. Right then, she had a lot weighing on her mind.

“Mind if I join you?”

Fuuka jumped in her seat and turned around, but eased up when she saw that it was just Kotone. With a sigh and a smile, she nodded.

“I brought you this,” Kotone said, giving her one of the sandwiches. “Last time I saw you, I didn’t think you looked too well.”

“Truth be told, I haven’t felt well in a while either,” Fuuka admitted, biting into the sandwich. From the way she kept quickly chewing and anxiously looking at her food, Kotone could tell she was holding herself back for some reason.

“Do you… have a problem with the food?”

“Oh, um, no…” she shook her head. “I’m just… really hungry and don’t want to eat it like a pig.”

“Don’t worry about it! Between you and me, I can basically eat these sandwiches whole.”

“You’re not like the other popular girls,” Fuuka giggled. “You’re so nice…”

“Why do you hang out around Natsuki?” Kotone frowned, biting into her own sandwich. “I don’t want to upset anyone, but she treats you like dirt.”

“I don’t blame you for not understanding. It is a bit hard to explain to someone who hasn’t seen our history,” she sighed with a longing smile. “We…”

Kotone suddenly felt lightheaded and like she was having an out of body experience. It was similar to the kind of connection she felt that night when she was let into S.E.E.S. Just as soon as it came though, it left in a fleeting string of disappointment. Why did she feel that way?

“Sorry, I shouldn’t get into my personal life like that,” Fuuka sighed, bringing Kotone back to the conversation.

“Oh! No, I really-”

Kotone was interrupted by the school bell. Lunch was officially over. As she walked Fuuka back down to room 2-E, she could feel the glare from Natsuki when they entered together. There was nothing she’d like more than to not care about what Natsuki and her other friends were thinking and saying about her… So why did Kotone feel so caught in her trap?

*     *     *     *     *

“Um, hey, Kotone-chan?”

When the girl emerged from her homeroom, Junpei was already waiting outside for her. Though, his typically cocky and outgoing demeanor was replaced with something a bit more modest again, just like when they were alone in Tartarus. On a guy like him, it was kind of cute to see.

“Yeah?”

“Well, Makoto’s having dinner with Kenji, and Yuka-tan and Akihiko-senpai both have club activities after school right now, so… I was wondering if you wanted to grab a bite with me.”

“You mean like a date?”

“Yeah, li- OH! No, no, I-I meant like- No, I didn’t mean-”

“Hehe, I’m just messing with you!” she giggled. “C’mon, let’s go! If you’re paying, I’m eating.”

“A-Alright then!” Junpei smirked, cracking his knuckles. “You’re gonna love this place!”

*     *     *     *     *

“Man, can you believe we’ve got such an awesome place so close to the school?”

“It’s alright.”

Kenji had decided to treat Makoto to Hagakure—the ramen shop that Junpei had previously taken him to. Makoto still wasn’t too fond of Kenji’s entire attitude, but at least the ramen made it easier to stomach.

“You think they use some kind of special spice?” Kenji wondered. “You know, a secret ingredient that really makes it stand out.”

“…I think so,” Makoto nodded. “Every time I’ve tasted this ramen, there’s a flavor on the back of my tongue that I can’t identify…”

“I know, right?! It’s amazing! The subtle, yet distinct flavor of the soup…” Kenji rested his head on his left hand and looked over at Makoto. “I wouldn't have thought you were the kinda guy who’d appreciate the finer flavors of food like this.”

“I wouldn't have thought the same about you either.”

“I guess looks aren’t everything,” he smirked.

“Apparently not,” Makoto nodded, giving a small amused smile.

“Anyway, how’ve you adjusted to Gekkou High, man? Sorry about all the gossip and stuff surrounding you and Yukari, but rumors travel like wildfire around the school.”

“I still don't know how walking to school together inflates to gossip about us dating. Not that I really care, but it’s just stupid.”

“Well, there’s…” Kenji looked around before speaking in a quiet, low voice. “I heard there’s a website dedicated to starting and spreading rumors about Iwatodai, and the school is a frequent topic. I haven’t been to it, but most of the school at least knows about it.”

“What a pain in the ass.”

“Yeah, I know, right?” he smirked. “What kinda loser do you have to be to go home every night, talk shit, and make up some BS rumors about people you barely know?”

“Mother’s basement types.”

“Damn straight!” he agreed with a hearty laugh. “Man, I knew it wasn’t a mistake asking you out here.”

“I thought it was a mistake to accept,” Makoto admitted. “I think I’m enjoying myself though.”

“You know, I’d be more upset, but I actually really respect the honesty.” Kenji rapped his knuckles against the bar to get the chef’s attention. “Hey man, another bowl for me. Oh, do you want an extra too, Makoto?”

“If you’re paying.”

“Another for my new friend here too then,” he smirked.

Makoto got a warm, tingly feeling in his chest. Something that he vaguely registered as maybe a form of happiness, but was distinctly different. Maybe… fulfillment?

“I art thou… and thou art I…”

The whole world seemed to slow for Makoto, grinding to a complete halt. He couldn’t turn. He couldn’t shuffle. He couldn’t struggle. But he could listen. The voice of a young woman flowed into his ears, teasing him in a sultry tone.

“When thou chooseth so, evoke my name and I shall rise as The Magician arcana given form.”

“Who… are… you…” Makoto struggled to say.

“I’m nyat giving you answers you already nyow, hehehe…” purred the woman in his ear. “In the sea of thy soul, I await…”

As suddenly as it stopped, the world started again. Sounds of bustling customers and an overworked chef filled the air once more. Kenji looked back at Makoto, a bit worried.

“You alright, man?”

“Just hungry.”

“Me too, man,” he chuckled. “I’d have three bowls if it wouldn’t just make my stomach bigger and my wallet thinner. Thanks for coming out here with me tonight though… You’re a real bro. We should do this again sometime.”

“Agreed,” Makoto nodded, surprising himself. He definitely didn’t expect himself to be saying that by the end of the evening.

“Hit me up anytime, man! I’d love to spend a real weekend with you!” Kenji exclaimed. At the same time, another two bowls of ramen were put down for the boys to devour. Though Kenji couldn’t hear it over the customer conversations and his own soup slurping, Makoto did respond to him.

“I’d like that.”

(Makoto established a new social link with Kenji Tomochika! The Magician (I) Social Link has reached Rank 1!)

*     *     *     *     *

Kotone looked around in wonder at where Junpei had taken her. They were in quite a fancy restaurant that was filled with the aroma of spices, beef, and ramen. Kotone started drooling from the moment they walked in. She was too embarrassed to admit it, but nobody had ever taken her to a restaurant where you had to be waited on and seated by a host.

“Everything here looks so good…” Kotone fawned, scanning the menu while resisting the urge to ask for one of everything. “What was this place called again?”

“Umiushi Ramen,” grinned Junpei. “Akihiko-senpai took me here the night he saved me in the Dark Hour. Apparently it’s one of the few high-end places here in Iwatodai.”

“Woah…”

“Excuse me,” smiled their waiter. He was a thin young man in a button-up and tie. The bangs on his long black hair swept over his eyes, making eye contact impossible through the curtain on his face. “My name is Izumi, and I’ll be serving you today. What would you like?”

“Umm… how about a special for me,” Junpei decided. “What about you?”

“Hmm… same for me!”

“Two specials then!”

“Very well,” Izumi nodded. “I’ll be back shortly.”

The waiter walked back into the kitchen, and Kotone looked all around. There weren’t many other high schoolers in the place at all. Mostly, it was full families, businessmen, or couples on dates.

“Hey… You adjustin’ to school okay?”

“Hm?” Kotone tilted her head to the side. “That’s a sudden question.”

“Well, it can’t have been easy,” he shrugged, swishing the water around in his glass. “Awakening to this whole Persona thing a few days after moving here… I know the day we went to Tartarus, you didn’t show up to school, and then what happened when we were in there…”

“Eh, don’t worry about it.”

“You’re just so full of energy that I figured there has to be some time when you burn out. And well…” Junpei bashfully looked away. “I’m kinda worried is all.”

“Oh…” Kotone felt her face heat up. “Well, you don’t have to worry… I handle myself pretty well.”

“But if you need a-”

“Hey, I said don’t worry,” she insisted. “I’ve got friends and stuff in my class too.”

“Oh, r-right…” the boy leaned back in his seat. “I was in your place at some point too, you know.”

“Taken out to ramen by a very inarticulate guy?”

“Yeah, yeah, exactly like that,” he grunted. “Remind me later and I’ll tell you my version.”

“Will do.”

“I’m talking about being a new kid on the block. When I first came to Iwatodai, I became a real punk. Well, more like a fake punk. I walked around trying to act tough, but all I did was pick on kids smaller than me and skip school. I probably spent more time with Officer Kurosawa than at school.”

“Wow, you were a bona fide delinquent then, huh?”

“I ain’t proud of it, but it happened.”

“I’ve got a thing for bad boys, you know~” Kotone said, letting her head rest on one of her hands.

“H-Huh?” Junpei’s face turned red. “Whaddaya-”

“I’m sorry I keep teasing you!” she wildly laughed, drawing attention to them as she let out a snort. “You’re a good guy, Junpei. That’s good enough for me.”

“A-Aw shucks, man…”

Junpei and Kotone awkwardly looked away from each other. Soon enough, Junpei let a smile creep across his face. 

“So… guys and girls all livin’ in the same dorm, huh? Sounds like a recipe for trouble.”

“Oh wipe that look off your face,” Kotone scolded, a thin grin involuntarily popping up on her face too.

“I’m just sayin’ what we’re thinkin’ though, right? Can’t be good at all.”

“With that attitude, you’re no good at all.”

“Ouch,” he dramatically feigned offence. “It’s not my fault, Kotone-chan. I don’t go looking for love, but it always seems to find me.”

“Likely story, Iori,” Kotone said in response, doing her best Officer Kurosawa impression while they both held back their bursting laughter. “But you’ll have to come down to the station with me this instant! I’ll have to lock you up for making that upstanding, reputable Mitsuru Kirijo fall for a delinquent like yourself.”

They couldn’t help it anymore. Junpei erupted into chortling howls while Kotone cracked herself up and fought back the excessive snorting. Now, everyone in the restaurant definitely were looking at the two, but neither of them particularly cared anymore.

“God Kotone-chan, you’re just too much…” he sighed, wiping tears out of his eyes. “I could get used to having you around.”

“Hehe, yeah,” the girl nodded, a leftover grin still plastered all over her face. “Me too.”

Kotone closed her eyes and took a deep breath, but when she opened her eyes, everything seemed to stop, and her own muscles refused to move. It was like she was having an out of body experience.

“Ho! I art thou… and thou art I…” giggled a whimsical voice into Kotone’s ear. “When thou chooseth so, evoke my name-ho and I shall rise as The Magician arcana given form!”

Before she could even question what was happening, her eyelids drooped closed again, and when she opened them again with a gasp, the world was as it should be. Junpei was still wiping the tears from his eyes and recovering from the joke. When he saw the confused and slightly distressed look on Kotone’s face though, he composed himself.

“You good?”

“Y-Yeah… I just thought I heard something.”

“Could be from stress,” he suggested. “I heard that’s a thing that happens. I think.”

“I’m glad you can be my trusted source,” she grunted.

“Excuse me, mister and miss. Your food.”

The waiter placed the fanciest bowl of ramen that Kotone had ever seen in front of her. Shrimp and beef and some little cracker thing in there too… She knew that she didn’t really have a refined palette or knack for fully appreciating the finer things in life, since instant ramen will do it just as well for her, but Kotone would never argue with a good bowl of ramen.

“Enjoy,” the waiter said with a bow before leaving.

“Man…” Junpei marveled. “It’s almost too beautiful to eat, don’t you think?”

“Nope!”

Kotone dug into her bowl, followed in action by her friend. They both spent the evening practically racing each other to the bottoms of their bowls.

(Kotone established a new social link with Junpei Iori! The Magician (I) Social Link has reached Rank 1!)

*     *     *     *     *

“Toldja you’d have a good time with Kenji,” Junpei gloated as they turned onto their dorm’s street.

After both of their hangouts, Makoto had coincidentally come across Junpai and Kotone on their way home. Makoto and Kotone both thought about whether they should talk to each other about the voices they heard during their hangouts, but talking about voices in their heads in front of Junpei probably wasn’t great.

“I honestly forgot you can enjoy things,” Kotone joked, sticking her tongue out.

“Sometimes I do too.”

“Was that a joke?” Junpei asked.

“I don’t know, was it?”

“…Yes?”

“Don’t mind him, Junpei,” the girl yawned. “That’s just his stoicism.”

“Sure, call it that.”

The three entered the dorm together to see the familiar sight of Mitsuru diving into a novel and Akihiko diving into a package of noodles. Yukari was sitting separately from them, texting someone at the dining room table.

“Who’s ready for Tartarus?!” Kotone shouted as soon as they closed the door behind them. Mitsuru, Akihiko, and Yukari just gave her blank stares. “Oh, uh, not you guys I guess.”

“Actually, Yuki told me beforehand, so I have everything ready to go,” Mitsuru informed. “Simply tell me when you’re ready.”

“Well I’m-” Kotone stopped at the cute little ringtone of her phone. “Wait, hold on, I’m not ready. Um… one second!”

Kotone shoved her schoolbag into Junpei’s arms before running into the girl’s bathroom and locking the door. The young man just stood around, confused.

“What am I supposed to do with this thing?”

“…” Makoto gave him a tired glance. “Hold it.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Hello?”

“Heeeey, Koto-tan~”

“Oh…” Kotone’s chest fell at the sound of Natsuki on the other side of the line. “How did you get my number?”

“You sound disappointed.”

“N-No, I just wasn’t expecting you.”

“Yeah, here’s the thing. I’ll say it as clear as day for you so there’s no misunderstanding. Don’t go hanging out with Fuuka. Just stop.”

“Wh- Huh?! Why do you-”

“Listen, I’m just telling you as a friend, don’t hang around her anymore unless it’s with us. Otherwise, you might, like, make her suuuuper unhappy.” 

“Me and Fuuka are already good friends!”

“Are you sure? You upset her a bunch with whatever you said today.”

“I… I did…?” Kotone asked in disbelief.

“Yeah, she was super bent out of shape about it. Whatever you said got her good.”

“Oh… I…”

“Another friendship, so artificial…” whispered a voice in Kotone’s ears. Now it felt so loud and so real that chills shot up her spine. “Do you even remember what a connection feels like? Would you really know it if you saw one?”

“I…”

“Just do that for me and we’ll be cool ‘kay?”

“I c-c-c…”

No matter how hard Kotone tried saying no, the words just couldn’t seem to escape her lips. She felt utterly muted again.

“Keep quiet… Play along… Maybe someday, it’ll feel real enough for you… But that loud mouth isn’t doing you any favors. It never has…”

“Um, hello? Did my signal break?”

“No, no…” Kotone said with a heavy sigh. “I’ll… stay away from Fuuka…”

“Thanks Koto-tan, I owe ya! Or maybe you owe me for the advice, haha! I’ll walk you to the store and buy you some stuff to make bento with if it’ll make you feel better. You can even make one for Fuuka if you care about her so much.”

“That sounds… good…”

“Then enjoy your night or whatever! It’s super echoey where you are? You in the bathroom or something?”

“Huh? I think my call is dropping.”

“What? My end isn’t-”

Kotone hung up the phone and slumped against the wall, sliding all the way down to the floor. She ran her fingers through her hair, letting the silver barrettes come out. She yanked her hair out of the ponytail she always threw it up in too. It ran through her fingers, draping over her shoulders. Slowly, the girl rose up and looked in the mirror.

“Is that… me?”

She put her hand against the glass, examining the reflection like it displayed something alien. The girl grabbed her barrettes off the floor and took a deep breath.

“Wrap it up, high and tight…”

There were only three things that frightened Kotone about the voice now. The first thing was that she was used to it now. The second thing was that she couldn’t help but follow without question. The last thing that frightened Kotone was that… it just sounded like her.

*     *     *     *     *

“Yuki, is your team ready?” Mitsuru asked, freshly dialed into her radio. Makoto, Junpei, Yukari, and Kotone were all doing stretches in front of the entrance to Tartarus like athletes ready to compete.

“I think so,” he nodded.

“I’m ready to kick some serious Shadow ass!” Junpei roared.

“You’ve seriously got issues if you’re treating this like some kinda game,” Yukari scoffed. She looked over at Kotone, who was just silently standing against her naginata. “Are you alright?”

“Hm? Oh, yeah,” the girl nodded.

“You’re sure? You don’t seem all there.”

“Just… It’s been a long day.”

“Anything you need?” Yukari asked, reaching into the duffle bag of weapons. “Maybe even…”

She pulled out a pristine can of Mad Bull and tantalizingly shook it. Kotone smiled and took the drink, sipping it down with satisfaction.

“Alright, I feel a bit better now.”

“This exploration is going to be a bit different,” Mitsuru explained. “You can still contact us if you need help or guidance, but I won’t be walking you through every step of Tartarus.”

“My phone doesn’t work,” Makoto said. “It only started working last time when you called me.”

“Which is why you’ll be using this.” Mitsuru took a burner phone out of her pocket and handed it to the leader. He could see that a bright blue light seemed to radiate from the ever so small crevices in its casing. “The only number in that phone is mine, and it’ll work even during the Dark Hour.”

“How do you get it to do that?”

“A long discussion for another time,” she dismissed. “Head to the first floor whenever you’re ready.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Hey, if any of you ever get hurt really bad again, I can heal you up in a pinch,” Yukari offered, pulling her Evoker out. “We don’t even have to be in the middle of battle or anything. Just say the word and Io can do it.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Makoto nodded.

“I’m not wearing a nurse’s uniform or anything, but I still get the job done,” she giggled. “That’s what my Persona is really good at.”

“Yuka-tan? In a nurse’s outfit?” chuckled Junpei.

“What’s so funny?!” the girl leered.

“Oh nothin’ much… It’s just that, you know, you’ve gotta be hella hot to pull one of those off,” he teased. “And, well, you’re kinda—no hard feelings—not, Yuka-tan.”

“Ugh, pig!” Yukari growled, whacking him on the back of the head.

“Ow!”

“How could you be so rude?!” Kotone frowned, also whacking the back of his head.

“OW!” Junpei rubbed the knot that he was inevitably going to wake up with. “Can you believe these girls, Makoto?”

“Yes.”

“Sheesh, is anyone on my side?”

“Hey look, stairs,” Kotone pointed out. Indeed, just to their right, a room housed a gigantic staircase leading up. “Should we go up or look around some more?”

“I don’t see a reason to stay here,” he shrugged. “C’mon.”

“Man, are we gonna have to hike up from the bottom floor every time we come to this place?” Junpei complained as they trudged up the steps. “That’s gonna be a chore, man.”

“I don’t mind the exercise,” Yukari said, looking back at Kotone. “What do you think, Koto-chan?”

“…” Kotone looked back up. “You don’t have to call me that.”

“Huh?”

“Koto-chan… I’d rather you not call me that name, actually…”

“But-”

“Watch out!”

As soon as the four of them made it up the stairs, they were attacked by a small group of shadows waiting for them. The same inky black figures with crimson masks that they were all accustomed to at this point.

“Hold your attacks and keep on the defensive!” Makoto shouted, reaching for the phone. “Senpai?”

“I read you, Yuki.”

“Analysis on this Shadow, please.”

“I’ll concentrate on it and get back to you as soon as I can.”

“How long-” Mitsuru cut the call with a decisive beep. “Oh…”

“What the hell was that?!” Junpei barked, running from a Shadow chasing him in circles. “What did she say?!”

“She has to focus on the enemy. She’ll get back to me soon.”

“A minute?! An hour?! One to three business days?! How fast, dammit?!”

“Hyyya!” Kotone swung her weapon into a shadow, slicing a deep red wound into the tarry mass. “It’s weak to spears!”

“That’s not what-”

Makoto barely dove out of the way of the Shadow that lunged for him. It collapsed to the ground in a disgusting splat! The thing shifted and swirled about, as if trying its best to reconstitute itself around the mask. Suddenly, Makoto’s phone rang.

“Yuki here.”

“That Shadow is a Merciless Maya. Its weaknesses are ice, lightning, and wind magic.”

“Thanks.”

“A word of warning, the enemy is completely immune to all fire.”

“Eat it, you freakin’ bastards!” 

Makoto watched Junpei use Hermes to light up the entire floor, engulfing the enemy in flames and watching in real time as his teammate realized he achieved absolutely nothing. 

“Thanks senpai. That’ll be all.” He hung up and turned to Kotone. “Electricity will do them in!”

“Right!”

Kotone pulled out her Evoker and aimed it true before pulling the trigger. The golden body of Orpheus emerged, her hair flowing without wind as she hovered above the girl. Without even issuing an order, a flood of electricity swept over the enemies, nearly frying Yukari with them if it wasn’t for Junpei tackling her out of the way.

“Hello?! Did you even look!?” Yukari coughed, rising to her feet in rage. The Mayas were completely obliterated; just cinders on the floor now. Yukari marched towards Kotone, whose Persona still stood behind her, emotionless. “You almost toasted me!”

“…”

“Um… Koto-chan…?”

“Look at how much you hurt when you lose control…” Orpheus whispered, the voice coming from the speakers all over her body. “Why would they want you now?”

“What the…?”

Junpei stepped back. They all took a step back, actually. Junpei and Yukari looked at Makoto with desperate, helpless expressions.

“Kotone!” Makoto shouted. “Snap out of it!”

As Kotone fell to her knees, Orpheus strode forward, raising her lyre to strike her friends. Just as fast though, Makoto drew his Evoker, and both versions of Orpheus clashed harps together. Suddenly though, a bolt of electricity crashed down onto Makoto’s Orpheus, completely obliterating it into a blue mist and making the boy cry out.

“Makoto!” Junpei and Yukari cried, rushing to his side.

“Your so-called friends… They like it this way,” whispered Orpheus to Kotone, the Persona’s voice now coming from the giant speaker in its torso. “Keep your mouth shut and let the mask talk, then maybe they won’t leave like the rest eventually did.”

“Senpai…” Makoto groaned, opening the phone and calling Mitsuru.

“Yuki, what’s happening out there?!”

“Kotone’s Persona is going off the rails!” Yukari shouted. “It’s talking to her and attacking us on its own!”

“Her Persona is going berserk?!” they could faintly hear Akihiko yell.

“That’s one way of puttin’ it,” Junpei grunted. “I think if we get through to her or make that Persona disappear though, she’ll get control back.”

“Yuki, keep your Persona away. It’s weak to electricity.”

“I could feel…”

“You too, Takeba. Io is fatally weak to electric attacks.”

“But that means…”

“I’ll be the one to do it,” Junpei nodded, adjusting his baseball cap. “Senpai, anythin’ I should know about her Persona?”

“It seems a good slash attack should knock her down.”

“Thanks, Senpai.”

Junpei stepped forward, one hand on his sword that slung over his shoulder while the other one held his Evoker. The boy let out a deep sigh and raised his voice.

“Kotone-chan, let’s talk this out!”

Still on her knees, Kotone hugged her sides and began to quietly sob. She couldn’t hear Junpei at all. The outside world was a muffled blur compared to the one voice that could reach her clearly.

“She doesn’t want to be near you. You’ll only hurt her in the end.”

“I want her to tell me that!” Junpei roared, using his Evoker and summoning Hermes by his side. “I want to hear Kotone-chan tell me with her own mouth that she wants me gone!”

“Emotional manipulation… Abuse… Always looking for something… You’re no better than the rest. You’ll use her and leave her to pick herself up like she always has to!”

“No way! That can’t be how Kotone-chan feels!”

“Look at you, calling her Chan like you’re close to her… You have no clue what she’s been through. No idea what she has within her…”

“Well… Maybe you’re right,” Junpei nodded. “But I’d like to know.”

Orpheus roared and grabbed her lyre to strike, which was swiftly blocked by Hermes. The air started to crackle with life as the smell of ozone flooded Junpei’s nostrils. Hermes just barely moved itself before a bolt of lightning charred the floor where his Persona was just a moment ago.

“Kotone-chan, I know you felt something today!” he called out, putting his Evoker in its holster and letting Hermes disappear. “Our dinner together? You have to admit there was something there! You’re so easy to talk to, man, and you’re genuine. I’ve hardly talked about my past with anyone else, but you made it so easy… I meant it when I said I was there for you too.”

For the first time, Kotone could hear him clearly. The girl looked up, wiping away tears as her whole body trembled. Yukari and Makoto anxiously watched while they both stood up. Orpheus still stood between Junpei and Kotone.

“Leave us!” Orpheus boomed from all of her speakers at full volume. “She hates you.”

“No…” Kotone tried to speak, but she just couldn’t make words come out. It was as if someone had stolen her right to talk.

“Kotone wants you gone.”

“No…”

“She wants nothing to do with you.”

“That’s not true!”

“She knows you’ll only hurt her one day.”

“Give me back… MY VOICE IS MY OWN!”

The figure of Orpheus suddenly painfully contorted, like a mangled doll. Then all at once, it went limp, still floating in the air. Kotone stood up, staggering over to her Persona and looking Junpei in the eyes. Her face was weary, and a fresh set of tears started streaming down her face.

“Thank you, Junpei-kun…” said Kotone’s voice through Orpheus’s speakers. “I love you all… I-I should have said something wasn’t right earlier… I’m sorry my problems had to become yours tonight…”

“Hey, man, we’re not just teammates. We’re pals,” Junpei grinned, tossing down his weapon and suddenly throwing his arms around Kotone in a giant hug. She gasped and stopped crying as her Persona disappeared. “As far as I’m concerned, all your problems are ours too. And every friggin inconvenience in my life is gonna make it to your ears at some point or another.”

“J-Junpei…” Kotone hugged him tighter. “Thank you…”

“Hey!” Yukari approached them with an angry, upset face before it suddenly softened and she threw her arms around them both. “Don’t leave me out of this. If you need anything, Koto-chan, just ask me. Girl-to-girl, we’ll figure something out.”

“I-I…”

“I can’t do much,” Makoto shrugged, putting a hand on her shoulder. “But if you need help with something like money or academics… I’ll pitch in.”

“Oh guys… I… I… I see a giant golden hand in the distance…”

“Um… is that supposed to be a metaphor?” Yukari asked, confused.

“Like the hand of God?” Junpei asked. “Oh jeez, are you dying?!”

“No, she’s being literal,” Makoto confirmed, pointing. 

At the end of the hall, a Shadow the size of them had the appearance of a giant glove that had been weaved from some kind of golden fabric. It was carrying with it a silver briefcase. The four of them watched the hand open the briefcase and start dumping in tons of ten in various bills and coins from the glove opening. The four of them watched in awe at just how much yen impossibly fit in there.

“Mitsuru-senpai?” Kotone asked, taking the phone from Makoto. “What’s that Shadow at the end of the hall?”

“That would be a Wealth Hand. One of the greediest and craftiest Shadows in Tartarus. It hordes as much treasure as it can, then stashes it away for later. It seems that they take advantage of the abundance of briefcases scattered around Tartarus though… Those Shadows use their power to hide impossible objects inside of them to retrieve again later. Wealth Hands seem to be what leaves all the treasures inside of the cases around Tartarus.”

“We’re all thinking the same thing, right?” Kotone sniffled. “Jump the Shadow and take the money?”

“Hold on, we gotta ask the leader first,” Junpei sarcastically said, looking at Makoto. The boy just sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Sure, whatever.”

“Wooo!”

The four of them walked halfway down the hall before Junpei realized he was missing something.

“Oh, one sec, guys. I put my weapon down back there!”

Yukari and Makoto let out a shared groan as Junpei ran after his sword. Little did he know that a Shadow had stalked him. The form of a long, luxurious black wig wearing a lavish, oversized crown and a crimson mask just like the Mayas appeared behind the oblivious Junpei. Makoto saw it though. He ran forward as fast as he could.

“Junpei!”

Iori saw the enemy all too late. Makoto knew that even though Junpei was reaching for his Evoker, he’d never be able to set it off in time before the Shadow got one off on him. So the leader drew his own and pointed it to his forehead as he ran. As he did, time seemed to slow down. The sultry female voice played with his ears once again. 

“Say my nyame! Nyow’s the time, kyahaha!”

“Nekomata!” Makoto roared. 

From behind him emerged a woman covered in black and white fur, brandishing paws on her hands and feet, and possessing cat ears and a forked feline tail. She leapt over Makoto with an incredible ease and a trickster’s smirk. 

“Cleave!”

Holding both paws together, Nekomata let out her claws and ripped through the Shadow in one fell swoop, leaving a small puddle of blood on the ground.

“Woah, dude… Since when could you summon her?!” Junpei asked, impressed.

“I think I got the ability just earlier today…” Makoto said, thinking back to the voice that talked to him during his hangout with Kenji.

“Master pulled me from the sea of souls earlier today,” Nekomata said, batting her lashes, nuzzling her head against his shoulder in the most uncomfortable way. “He’s such a friendly and generous man.”

“Dude, can you teach me how to do that?”

“I don’t think so.”

“My master is-”

Makoto held the Evoker to Nekomata’s head and pulled the trigger, making her dissolve into an azure mist and returning the Persona back to the sea of souls.

“Aw, that sucks.”

“Woah, I saw that!” Yukari exclaimed as she and Kotone caught up. “What Persona was that?”

“Dude, Makoto can summon catgirls now.”

“I’m not summoning her again.”

“C’mon man, do catgirls have somethin’ that our leader is afraid of?”

“Senpai,” Makoto said, taking the phone out and completely ignoring his irritating teammate. “We need an-”

“Wait!” Kotone shouted. Quickly, she dashed down the hall, grabbed the briefcase, and ran back to the group. “Alright, continue on.”

“Senpai, can you get us to an extraction point?”

“Hold on… There’s one just a couple minutes from your location.”1

“We’re in your hands, Senpai.”

*     *     *     *     *

The S.E.E.S. members dragged their feet out of the teleporter, practically asleep by the time they walked over to Mitsuru and Akihiko. Both of them looked incredibly worried, but none of them were actually upset like last time.

“Is everyone alright?” Mitsuru asked, grabbing Makoto by the arm and scanning him up and down. “Do you need to stop by the hospital before we go back to the dorm?”

“We’re mostly alright,” Makoto nodded, grunting. “We’re out of bandages and pain meds though…”

“You can always pick up more tomorrow,” Akihiko grunted.

“Shiomi!” Mitsuru beamed. Kotone cringed and braced herself, ready for another scolding. “Are you alright?”

“Y-Yeah…”

“I owe you an apology.”

“I… Huh?”

“I expected you to be proficient in your Persona and fully control it right away,” she said, looking at Akihiko. “But you weren’t even the one to pull the trigger when you awakened yours. I’m sorry I placed that expectation upon you.”

“Listen, Mitsuru and I are going to help you on nights off from now on,” Akihiko offered. “We’re much more experienced Persona users than you, so we think you’ll catch on quick.”

“T-Thank you… I don’t know what to say…” Kotone sniffled and wiped her eyes. “With all the trouble I’ve already caused, I don’t deserve the kindness you’re giving me…”

“Of course you do!” Yukari fussed. “We all cause a bit of trouble every now and then! If we just abandoned friends because they gave us trouble, then I would’ve tossed Junpei in a dumpster after the second week of knowing him. Friends work out the problems together, right?”

“Yeah!” he agreed. “Wait, seriously? Week two?”

“Thanks, guys,” Kotone nodded, wiping her eyes and nose on her sleeve.

“Hey.” Makoto put a hand on Kotone’s shoulder. “I’m the leader, so if there’s a problem… just let me know or something. I want to know if I have to worry about something going wrong.”

“Makoto…” To a normal person, that didn’t sound anywhere near a heartfelt outreach, but Kotone could tell it was his own way of caring. Or trying to care, anyway. “Thank you…”

(Makoto & Kotone’s relationship with S.E.E.S. has deepened! The Fool (0) Social Link has reached Rank 2!

Kotone can now train with Mitsuru or Akihiko on nights where they’re not going to Tartarus!)

“Alright, let’s head back to the dorm and hit the hay,” Akihiko said, doing some stretches. “I think we’re all tired after today.”

“Yeah man, I’m beat,” Junpei complained. “Don’t wake me up for like ten days.”

“You’d do just as much work when you’re asleep anyway,” Yukari teased. “So I guess I don’t really see the harm in it.”

“Jeez Yuka-tan, who spit in your salad?”

“Hold on,” Makoto interrupted, grabbing Kotone’s hand.

“Huh?”

“We’ve got somewhere to be first. And some answers to get.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Ah, my esteemed guests, welcome back to the Velvet Room,” Igor grinned. “I was afraid you might not return so soon.”

“What happened to me?” Makoto asked. “When I spent time with Kenji… I felt her—that Nekomata thing—whisper in my ear. And then I could summon her too.”

“As I said during our last visit, my boy, you both have the power to wield multiple Personas. But they can only be stirred from the sea of human souls by awakening them with such a strong bond. When you undertook a moment of genuine connection, it was as though you were signing a contract. And so Nekomata heeded your call and became one with you.”

“Sorry, I’m a bit dumb,” Kotone coughed. “Can you explain that with less words?”

“…The more Social Links with your friends and community you form, the more Personas you will awaken inside of you. Because he fostered a connection, Nekomata came to his aid.”

“Oh really?!” Kotone exclaimed. “I’m about to be everybody’s friend then!”

“It cannot be superficial though,” Igor warned. “A Persona is only awakened from slumber by a genuine bond. And a word of warning… a broken bond will leave you with a broken Persona. You would do well to remember that.”

“Like my bond with Junpei earlier?” she asked. “I heard a voice then…”

“Remember, my guests. Though they seem small now, the smallest of links can aid in forming the strongest of chains.”

“Cryptic old man,” Makoto mumbled. “Anything else?”

“On the thirtieth of April, we humbly request your presence in the Velvet Room,” asked Theodore and Elizabeth in unison.

“We each have something to ask of you,” the woman winked.

“Individually,” added her brother.

“Whatever…” Makoto sighed. “As long as you’re not weird about it.”

*     *     *     *     *

Kotone slipped into her cherry blossom pajamas and fell into bed, hugging her Jack Frost and Wild Frost dolls. As she enjoyed her little slice of heaven, Kotone remembered something she had to do before going to bed. She had to use her voice.

Kotone
> Sorry Natsuki, but imma hang out with whoever I want.
> Fuuka is such a cool person and I decided that we're going to be friends, whether you like it or not.
> Sleep tight, queen :3

Chapter Text

Per usual, Mitsuru was awake and ready for school far before anyone else. Truthfully, though, she didn’t get up before the sun rose just to prepare for Student Council early. She grabbed her motorcycle gloves and a long black jacket to wrap over her schoolgirl uniform. Without disturbing anyone, Mitsuru slipped out of the dorm’s back and walked next door to a small garage. The redheaded Kirijo took out her key ring and unlocked the door, turning the lights on as she entered. This was where she stored her motorcycle when it wasn’t in use.

Much to Mitsuru’s surprise, there was already someone inside when she examined the garage. Somehow, Kotone was sleeping in a corner, propped up against the wall while sitting on a stool. A thin stream of drool trickled down her face, leaving a small stain on the concrete floor under her.

“Shiomi?” Mitsuru gasped. Immediately, Kotone snapped awake and looked around, focusing on Mitsuru with a smile.

“Good morning, Mitsuru-senpai!”

“What are- How did you get in here?”

“Oh, easy. The window up there isn’t locked,” she explained, pointing to the garage skylight. “I, uh, wanted to wait here for you since I noticed you came in here most mornings. I didn’t expect that you needed a key to unlock the door from the outside and inside though.”

“How… did you reach the skylight?”

“Well, I thought about just climbing the wall or something at first. Then I realized that if I went to the dorm roof and went down the fire escape, I could make a jump from a good height and land on the garage roof since it’s close. And then-”

“Please… Don’t do that again,” Mitsuru sighed. “This is a private space for me, and I’d rather not see it broken into. Even if your intentions weren’t malicious.”

“O-Oh, right…”

“Why did you break into my garage anyway?” Mitsuru asked, grabbing her motorcycle helmet. “I’m simply going to take a drive before going to school.”

“Well… It’s just…” Kotone leapt to her feet and did as low of a bow as she could. “Please, Senpai! Teach me how to ride a motorcycle! I want to be cool and awesome like you!”

Mitsuru’s face turned red as she looked away. She definitely wasn’t used to being called those words. Stern, strict, and up-tight? She’s heard it all before. Cool and awesome though? Never had words escaped a set of lips to describe her like that.

“W-Well… Shiomi, you don’t even get a license!”

“No, but I wish for you to teach me how to ride one so I can get a license!” Kotone vigorously requested. “I-It can even be during the Dark Hour when there’s nobody around to see! Seeing you ride just makes me want to do the same!”

“Shiomi…” Mitsuru sighed and put her helmet on. “I’ll have to think about it. I’ll talk to you about it again when I have an answer, but please understand my position on it.”

“All I ask is that you think about it,” the girl asked with another bow.

“Here, take this.” Mitsuru reached into a jar and tossed Kotone a shining silver key, then pressed a button on the wall for the garage to open. “That’s the spare key. Lock the door on your way out, then I’ll request it back tonight.”

“Thank you, Senpai!”

“As I said, don’t make this a regular occurrence,” the redheaded heiress requested. She started her bike and put her gloves on next. “I’m afraid that I’ll have to get window locks now…”

“Don’t worry Senpai, this was a one-time thing, I promise!”

“Right… Remember, I can’t guarantee one answer over another,” she warned, revving her motorcycle and getting ready to speed off. “So please don’t get your hopes up.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Mtisuru-senpai is totally going to teach me how to use a motorcycle,” Kotone bragged. She put an extra large protein bowl down in front of Akihiko and watched him immediately dig in. “Isn’t it going to be so cool?”

“I’m surprised,” Yukari said, raising her eyebrows. “That doesn’t sound like her at all.”

“Well, she said it and that’s what matters.”

“Yo, Koto-chan, how about you set me up for some motorcycle lessons with Mitsuru-senpai too?” Junpei asked, a smirk stretching across his face. “I’d love to take a ride with that lady~”

“You seriously think you have a chance with her?” Yukari retorted.

“Of course not! A guy can fantasize though, right?”

“It’s a fool’s errand to try and get her favor,” Akihiko warned.

“Why?” Kotone asked, taking a seat beside him with her own protein bowl.

“No confession from a guy has ever stirred even a bit of emotion from her. They all get turned away with the same cold shoulder. It’s partially how she earned her nickname ‘Ice Queen’ around school.”

“Woah… so she’s like the final boss of crush confessions?”

“In a manner of speaking.”

“Woah, so cool…”

“Hey, Yuki, don’t think you can sneak by us,” Akihiko called out as Makoto walked down the stairs and almost passed them by completely undetected. “C’mon, sit down for a sec. There’s something I need you to do after school.”

“I can’t believe you tried to leave without a good morning!” Kotone gasped.

“I’m exhausted…”

“Tartarus does that to you,” Akihiko nodded. “You’ll get used to it. Everyone should probably go to sleep early tonight.”

“I’m ready to sleep now,” Junpei complained. “Tartarus took a lot out of me…”

“Speaking of Tartarus, how’s the leg, Yuki?”

“It’s fine,” the boy nodded. He looked down to see a brace wrapped around his leg. He hadn’t done more than just pull a muscle while in the tower, but they didn’t want it getting worse.

“Good, you should still come home quickly after school and let it rest though. Believe me, I’d know,” grunted Akihiko with a hint of disdain. “On your way back though, I want you to stop by the pharmacy to restock on medical supplies. Bandages, pain meds, that kinda stuff.”

“Bandages… Medicine… anything else?”

“Um…” Kotone took out a sticky note and wrote something down, shielding it from anyone else as she handed it to Makoto. “If you could get me those, please.”

“Hm?” her friend looked at the note for a moment before looking up at Kotone, apparently very displeased at the mention of asking him to grab them.

“Hey, I’m a girl!” Kotone frowned, her face turning red. “Just get them for me and don’t complain! That’s what a real man would do!”

“Sure thing,” he sighed, putting the note in his pocket. “Anything else?”

“Oh! And pick me up this month’s issue of Ultra Jump! I haven’t read it yet, and I need to know what happens next in my favorite manga!”

“Sure.”

“You see, in the last few chapters, one of the main characters has been trying to figure out who shot his partner, but it seems that three different-”

“I really don’t care.”

“It’s alright, I get it, you’re busy! We can talk about it later.”

“Great… I just look forward to it…”

*     *     *     *     *

“What do you think?” Kotone asked, holding up the two different straps for her phone. “The Jack Frost one, or the Pyro Jack one? Cute or spooky?”

“I think the Jack Frost one fits your personality more… But the Pyro Jack strap matches your colors much better,” sighed Saori. “Such a dilemma…”

“Hey, Shiomi, get on your feet.”

Kotone had just settled into her seat for the morning before Mr. Ekoda had arrived. She didn’t think she’d get away with disrespecting Natsuki without something being said, but Kotone didn’t expect that the girl would show up with two lackeys by her side and Fuuka cowering behind her.

“What’s up?” Kotone innocently asked.

“You know what’s up,” Natsuki sneered. “Get on your freakin’ feet.”

“Or what?”

“Or I’m gonna make your life hell, that’s what.”

“I’d like to see you try.”

“Fine, then I’ll make her life a living hell,” she threatened, pointing beside Kotone to Saori. “So stop being a bitch and figgin’ stand up already.”

“…” Silently, Kotone stood up and looked Natsuki straight in the eyes, not a hint of fear or doubt showing on her face. “What is it?”

“You’re not gonna hang out with Yamagishi.”

“Who’s gonna stop me?” Kotone asked, daring the girl to do something. “You? Believe me, I’ve seen and experienced some messed up stuff. You don’t scare me.”

“Kotone-san…” Behind Natsuki, Fuuka cleared her throat and stepped forward. Smugly, Natsuki stepped aside and let the girl talk. “Please… We can’t be friends.”

“What?! Fuuka, don’t let these bullies-”

“Natsuki-chan is my friend!” Fuuka blurted out, painfully closing her eyes and making Kotone take a step backwards. “A-And I like you too, Kotone-chan… So… Please, from now on don’t talk to me. Y-You can w-wave in the hall or h-help me if I’m hurt, b-but…”

“Actually, if she’s hurt, just go get someone,” Natsuki decided. “If she needs help, it doesn’t need to be yours.”

“Y-You heard her…”

“Do you even hear how ridiculous this is?!” Kotone asked, stomping her foot. Fuuka jumped and hid behind Natsuki, who patted the girl’s head like she was a pet. It made Kotone’s blood boil.

“The point is that she doesn’t want you to hang out with her,” Natuki sighed. “So like, just know your place and stay away.”

“You don’t get to-”

“Oh my gosh, are you serious?!” Natsuki cackled, interrupting Kotone. In one swift motion, the girl snatched up the phone straps on Kotone’s desk, holding them just out of reach from her fingernails. “Can you believe that Shiomi collects such childish stuff? Koto-tan!”

“Koto-tan! Koto-tan!” mocked Natsuki’s friends.

“Those are limited edition! Give them back!” Kotone barked, reaching for her straps but getting held back by the other two girls at Natsuki’s side. “Give them back, you bitchy gyaru! They’re mine!”

“Shut your fucking mouth!”

While Kotone was being held back, Natsuki let loose a slap across the girl’s face, making her stumble backwards. She didn’t expect Natsuki to be strong enough to make her see stars, but at least now she at least wouldn’t feel bad if she made her bleed. When Kotone recovered from the strike, she saw Fuuka covering her mouth, and even Natsuki’s friends looked a bit taken aback. Kotone just wiped a small trickle of blood from her lip and pinched her nose.

“That one was free. The next time you try to hit me, your fingers won’t make it to my cheek before you’re on the floor. Got that?”

“Psh, whatever,” Natsuki mumbled. She was clearly rattled, but tried playing it cool. “Bitch…”

“What’s your-”

“Class, settle down, settle down,” Mr. Ekoda demanded as he walked into the room. “Today, we’re going to have to do a bit of cramming, so sit down and get ready to focus.”

“This isn’t over,” Kotone whispered.

“Oh, I think it is,” Natsuki retorted back, smugly smiling while clipping the Jack Frost strap onto her own phone. She handed the Pyro Jack one to Maki to do the same. “I really, truly think it is. Koto-tan.”

*     *     *     *     *

“I’m just sayin’ man, if our Personas are supposed to reflect who we are, then what was up with Koto-chan’s the other day?” Junpei whispered.

“I dunno, but it freaked me out,” Yukari shuddered, munching her salad. “The way it talked on its own like that and attacked us… Are they supposed to do that?”

“Well obviously not, man!”

“A Persona is a manifestation of the soul…” Makoto said in a low voice. “So if the user has something messed up on the inside, the Persona is probably going to be messed up on the outside.”

“You sayin’ that Koto-chan is messed up?”

“All I’m saying is what I know.”

“I feel kinda bad for her though…” Yukari sympathized. “Imagine having a meltdown like that in front of everyone and trying to act like nothing happened… That’s your inner demons literally coming to the surface.”

“If it’s what she needs…”

The class door opened, and Mitsuru briskly entered Class 2-F. She approached the trio and specifically eyed Makoto. The student council president wasted no time getting straight to the point of her visit.

“Akihiko let me know that you’d be going by the pharmacy to restock on medical supplies for our trips to Tartarus, correct?”

“That’s right.”

“Then this should be enough to buy plenty of supplies,” Mitsuru said, handing Makoto an envelope. “Medicine and other medical products have gotten quite pricey these days, so I thought it would be unfair to force you to pay for everyone’s supplies out of pocket. If you require more funds, we can talk tonight back at the dorm. I’ll be waiting.”

Just as abruptly as she came, Mitsuru exited. Makoto opened the envelope to find it stuffed with money. Counting it all, she had given him around ¥15,000 in cash. A jaw-dropping amount that left Yukari and Junpei absolutely astounded.

“Dude… that’s a fat stack. Even the briefcase we got from Tartarus only had a ¥3,500 to split between the three of us plus Koto-chan. How the hell does a high schooler get that much cash?!”

“Her father owns the school! She’s Mitsuru Kirijo of the Kirijo Group, Stupei,” Yukari sneered. “She’s rich, genius. ¥15,000 for her is like one of us finding a ¥100 coin between the couch cushions!”

“Heeeey, Makoto…” Junpei slowly snaked his way beside Makoto. “We’re buddies, right? So if you had any yen leftover from that pharmacy visit, maaaaybe…”

“No.”

“C’mon man, you didn’t even hear me out!”

“Wouldn't have been anything I’d agree to,” he grunted. Yukari chuckled while Makoto finished his lunch and Junpei fervently argued why the leftover yen should be spent on ramen, the arcade, and karaoke.

*     *     *     *     *

“…but what happens when October rolls around and I get the limited edition Black Frost phone strap?” Kotone lamented, putting her head down on her desk. “Or when December comes and I get the King Frost one? Am I going to have this problem all over again?”

“You might be overthinking this,” Saori observed. “Especially since you still need to get your other straps back…”

“Ugh, true… I don’t even know what I’m gonna do… You think I’d get suspended if I just gave her a black eye?”

“Alright, Shiomi! Have you made your decision yet?! We’ve been waiting all day!”

“Huh?”

A beautiful woman with brown hair and eyes approached Kotone. She had on a tan blazer and had just enough showing that Kotone could see the very top of her bra if they stood at eye level. All in all, Kotone wasn’t sure what this woman was doing in a school.

“Well?” the woman impatiently asked.

“Um… Don’t take this the wrong way, but who are you? And what am I supposed to make a decision about again?”

“Oh for the love of- I’m Ms. Kanou, and I’m in charge of the girls’ sports clubs,” she explained. “Earlier today there was an announcement that we need more members for sports teams this year.”

“Right,” she nodded. “I remember that.”

“And you had someone come to the faculty office during lunchtime and put your name down for one of them,” the teacher said, crossing her arms in frustration. “Next time, come and do it yourself. Don’t send that Moriyama girl again to do your business! So come on already, which sport do you want?”

“Natsuki…” Kotone grumbled, just imagining her smirk as she signed her up for something she had no intention of joining. “Sorry, but-”

“Just pick a team already,” Ms. Kanou sighed, rolling her eyes. Once again, Kotone was about to turn her down, but then she thought for a minute. Joining a club could actually be a good thing. After all, everyone else in S.E.E.S. seemed to be in one.

“What about archery?”

“Last slot got filled an hour ago.”

“Damn… Fencing?”

“Taken up this morning.”

“Um… boxing!”

“Ha!” the teacher laughed. “You’re a girl. Be real.”

“What’s still open?”

“Tennis or volleyball. Just pick one.”

“Volleyball!” Kotone decided with a spirited nod. “I’ll play volleyball! So… When and where do they meet? And when can I meet the team?”

“Right now,” the teacher decided. “Get up, I’m taking you to the gym.”

*     *     *     *     *

There he stood in Paulownia Mall, in front of the drugstore labeled “Aohige Pharmacy” with a bearded man’s face plastered next to it. This was the place. Makoto entered the store, grabbed a basket, and filled it with bandages, medical tape, vitamins, plenty of pain medication, along with Kotone's magazine and secret request. He didn’t have much of a problem since the store was virtually empty. With how much money that Mitsuru gave him, Makoto’s basket was filled to the brim with various first-aid supplies.

When he made his way to the front of the store, the clerk gave Makoto a stalwart glare. The man’s face was so rigid that it looked like he could’ve been chiseled from stone. Like Makoto, his hair was blue, though a much lighter shade. It was up in a ponytail in the back while his azure mustache and beard remained neatly trimmed.

“What’s all the medicine for?” the man asked, narrowing his eyes as he punched everything into his cash register. “Seems like a lot for a young man like yourself.”

“My friends and I.”

“Hmm…” At the seventh bottle of pain meds, he stopped. “I know what kids like you do with this stuff. You’re going to put all this stuff back and go home to your parents.”

“I doubt you know what we’re going to do with these,” Makoto said back, his eyes absolutely devoid of any emotion. “And I live in a dorm.”

“Then you’re disappointing your parents by engaging in this stuff behind their backs,” the clerk frowned. “And don’t talk back to your elders, boy. They’ve made all the mistakes you have and then some and know better because of it.”

“…”

Makoto just rolled his eyes and looked aside. The clerk looked down and saw a brace wrapped around the boy’s leg.

“You’re not one of those hoodlums, are you?”

“What?”

“Those delinquents who sulk around the alleyways of Port Station and smoke around children,” the man growled, clenching his fists. “I detest ‘em!”

“Sure.”

“That right there is how I know you’re a troublemaker through and through!” he decided, scowling at Makoto. “Givin’ adults that attitude… Pickin’ fights… When’re you going to finally learn to do something to uphold the family name and not drag it through the mud?!”

The shopkeeper breathed heavily, having apparently grown oblivious to the fact that it was Makoto that he was talking to. He cleared his throat and looked around the shop, nervously scanning for if anyone else was listening. Luckily, it was a slow day.

“Sorry about that. You just… remind me of my own boy. Well, when he was a boy.”

“I’m not planning anything bad with these,” Makoto reassured, reaching into the basket and plucking out a hot pink box. “You don’t think I’m going to do anything with a feminine product that’ll get me arrested, do you?”

“Hmph! Fine, but you’re only getting five bottles of pain meds… Nobody needs so much in their bathroom.”

“Fine.”

“If you want to stay healthy, you eat a balanced diet and get plenty of exercise! Vitamins and drugs aren’t a shortcut. They’re a path down the wrong road.”

The clerk rang up as much as he was comfortable selling Makoto before handing him three full bags to carry home on his own.

“Come back on Friday, Saturday, or Sunday before I close. I’ll give you a job stocking my shelves before and after our weekly sale,” he offered, crossing his arms with a proud grin. “Some honest work ought to make this delinquent into an honest man, or my name isn’t Satoshi Aohige!”

“Sure,” Makoto shrugged. “I’ll come by if I have time…”

“Don’t you lie to me then, boy! I’ll be expecting you!”

Just like at the end of his time with Kenji, the world around Makoto seemed to grow still and muted. A deep, masculine voice whispered into his ears.

“I art thou… and thou art I…  When thou chooseth so, evoke my name and I shall rise as The Emperor arcana given form.”

“What is your name?”

“Hmph! I’d expect even a boy like you to know!” boomed a man’s voice. “When you’re in need of me, this god of thunder will come! Call upon me, and we shall smite our enemies in a flash!”

“Nice to meet you,” Makoto faintly said, struggling to get out even those few words.

“Hmph, your attitude is foul and your mind is lacking, but… Your spirit is strong and holds true when under pressure. Its shape is that of a true man… so I will aid you when the time comes. In the sea of thy soul, I await your call…”

The world resumed its functions once again, and Satoshi gave Makoto a hearty grin. The boy felt like the clerk probably saw him as an analog for his own son, which he wasn’t particularly interested in indulging in, but… There was a part of him that wanted to come back for some reason.

“Now get out of here, you damn delinquent!” Satoshi commanded. “Go make something out of your life already! Don’t stand around talking with old men like me all day. We’ve had our time in the sun.”

“Don’t have to tell me twice…” Makoto said, turning out of the shop without another word, throwing up a wave behind him on the way out. He couldn’t see it, but Satoshi gave him a wicked sharp grin back and a small goodbye gesture.

(Makoto established a new social link with Satoshi Aohige! The Emperor (IV) Social Link has reached Rank 1!)

*     *     *     *     *

Ms. Kanou walked Kotone into the gym, where groups of girls were facing each other behind one huge volleyball net that stretched over the length of the entire gym. The sounds of shouts, yells, cries, and squeaking sneakers permeated every corner of the gym. Ms. Kanou took a deep breath, visibly sucking her gut in and puffing her chest out before shouting so loudly that it left Kotone’s ears ringing.

“WHO’S THE JUNIOR LEADER?!”

Everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at the two. While Kotone was still reeling and rubbing her ears, a small group of girls surrounded them. Among the volleyball players, one in particular stepped forward.

“That would be me.”

“Everyone, get familiar. As of right now, you’ve got a new teammate,” Kanou said. “Kotone Shiomi, from Class 2-E. Everyone be nice to her, alright? I don’t want to hear complaints about you all being bullies to the new girl!”

“Nice to meet everyone!” Kotone smiled. Immediately, she was swarmed by girls on all sides, all singing her praise.

“It’s awesome to meet you!”

“Who does your hair?”

“What brand of makeup do you use?”

“Do you really not use makeup?”

“Hey, we’re in the same class!”

“Well, it seems like everything here is taken care of,” Ms. Kanou giggled. “I’ll leave Shiomi here to all of you. I don’t even know what I’m supposed to do here anyway, tee hee!”

“…All right,” nodded the junior leader.

“Ta-ta!”

As soon as Ms. Kanou left the gym, all the girls rolled their eyes and let out massive sighs and groans. The common sentiment seemed to be that nobody particularly liked her.

“I don’t even know what I’m supposed to do,” said one girl in a mocking voice.

“Even though I’m the cub supervisor!”

“Not that I know what supervising means!”

“I’d rather look in the mirror all day instead.”

“Tee-hee!”

“Honestly, she’s way too old to try and still put up the cute and innocent schoolgirl routine. It doesn’t work when you’re surrounded by actual schoolgirls!”

“Ha! Yeah, makes her look so desperate!”

“All right, all right, settle down,” the leader said, looking around. “C’mon, we’ve got to get back to practice! And I’ve got to get our new girl oriented here. Now you all go hit the basics and we’ll catch up!”

“Really? Fundamentals again?” one girl complained.

“Those are boring as hell!”

“The fundamentals are important,” the leader judgmentally frowned. “When you’re in a pinch and start to panic, the fundamentals and basics are all you’re going to act upon! So learn ‘em well! Let’s start by doing some laps around the gym! Up and at ‘em, everyone.”

“Ugh…”

Though everyone looked visibly vexed by the idea, they complied with the girl’s request and started doing runs around the gym while whispering to each other and stealing glances at the junior leader. Kotone could imagine who they were talking about.

“Sorry about that,” the leader sighed. “My name’s Rio Iwasaki. I’m also a junior, like you.”

“Nice to meet you,” Kotone smiled. “Actually, you look familiar…”

“Well, I’m also in Class 2-E, to tell you the truth,” she bashfully admitted. “I just sit at the front of the classroom with my friend, Yuko.”

“Oh!”

“I’m in charge of the junior volleyball team, so don’t be afraid to ask me any questions about the sport! If you need some special instruction, we can always keep going after practice to work on building muscle or forms, or even…”

As Rio talked, Kotone couldn’t help but chuckle and admire her heaps of energy that she had for talking about volleyball.

“Damn, this girl is passionate about her sport,” she noted. “She may even be enough to match my energy.”

“…but don’t worry about that unless you get a super bad injury. Oh, and we meet Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. We usually call off practice the week before exams though. Wanna give people time to study and stuff.” Finally, Rio stopped talking long enough to take a breath, which was hardly an exaggeration. She smiled at Kotone with a red, oxygen-deprived face. “So, do you have any questions?”

“Oh, um, I don’t think so,” she shrugged. “I’ve never joined a sports team before though. Is that going to be an issue?”

“Not at all,” Rio assured. “Volleyball is mostly about form and teamwork. In short, once you actually learn what you’re doing and know how to synergize with the people around you, most of the battle becomes if you can focus and work better than your opponents.”

“Wow… When you say it like that, it sounds so cool!”

“Ahaha, I love your spirit!” the leader smirked, a fire lighting in Rio’s eyes. “I can tell you’re going to be a valuable addition to our team! And it’s awesome to hear another girl with such a passion for the sp-!”

As Kotone let her muscles relax and felt an overwhelming warming of her heart, a voice spoke in the back of her head. A gruff, fired-up voice of a disembodied spirit.

“I am thou, and thou art I!” it roared in Kotone’s ears. “When thou chooseth so, evoke my name and I shall charge in as The Chariot arcana given form!”

“Another Persona…” Kotone whispered.

“Let me tell ya, you’ve got the spirit of a true fighter! Unbridled passion and aggression, it’ll carry you farther than anything else in life! I like that about you, so that’s why when the time comes, consider my strength as our strength! In the sea of thy soul, I’ll await your call!”

“…passion for the sport, just like me!” finished Rio. “Now, let’s get you joined in with everyone else and we can identify what your weaknesses are! After that, the real training can start!”

“Sounds good!” Kotone beamed, running after her new friend as they joined the other volleyball girls.

(Kotone established a new social link with Rio Iwasaki! The Chariot (VII) Social Link has reached Rank 1!)

*     *     *     *     *

“Huh… Where is everyone?”

Kotone looked around the dorm, attempting to find someone to hang out with. It turns out that Makoto had gone to sleep early, Yukari was seeing another late-night movie with a friend, Junpei was finishing homework, and Mitsuru and Akihiko had gone out for the night. She was on her own.

“Huh… Well… I guess I can just go out on my own,” she shrugged. “Have a single gal’s nighttime adventure, or something like that.”

Kotone grabbed her coat and scarf before catching a train to Tatsumi Port Island. From there, Paulownia mall was only a short bus ride away. The only problem was that once she got there, Kotone had zero idea what she wanted to do. Karaoke wasn’t nearly as fun on your own, her favorite arcade games needed two people, and she was pretty sure they weren’t going to let her into the club.

“What’s a girl to do…?” she sighed to herself. “Maybe I should just go back to the dorm and ask Junpei if he wants to study together…”

“No, that’s fine… I’ll just wait for you here.”

Kotone didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but as she sat on the steps in front of the karaoke bar, she could hear a guy talking in the alleyway under the establishment. Since she had nothing better to do, the girl got as close to the edge as she could and listened harder. It seemed to be a young man only a few years older than her talking on the phone with an accent that Kotone struggled to pinpoint.

“Where is this guy from…? That dialect… Shikoku? Wait, no… Kansai for sure!”

“Listen, the plan changed…” the man continued. “We got a request at the hospital tonight, so I’ll be meetin’ you at Paulownia.”

“…”

“Yeah, me too… But it’s the easiest place to meet.”

“…”

“It’s just a guy who’s already sick. All we have to do is pay him a quick visit and we can leave.”

“…”

“Yeah, me neither, but money is money.”

“…”

“Nah, she said she was too tired. A bit of princess behavior if you asked me, but…”

“…”

“Yeah, what can you really do about her?”

“…”

“I understand. Just don’t keep me waitin' for too long,” the young man said in a low, serious voice. “You know I hate it when you do, Takaya.”

“…”

“Bye.”

Kotone heard the man hang up and let out an exaggerated sigh. As he started to walk out of the alleyway, the girl grinned to herself. Would causing a little chaos and scaring the guy really be so bad? It would be a bit cruel, perhaps, but Kotone would apologize afterwards and it would kinda be her emotional pick-me-up after having to spend the night alone.

She positioned herself at the top of the stairs and waited for the man to walk into the perfect position before leaping all the way down behind the guy. Unexpectedly though, the young man had a metal briefcase, which he swung at Kotone. She only just barely dodged it before falling backwards.

“Woah!”

“What the hell?!” the guy hissed. “Stay outta of my way!”

The young man really did look only a few years older than Kotone, and wore a thick green and black jacket with heavy blue cargo pants. He was a sharp-looking man that radiated an air of intelligence around him, perhaps partially spawned from his orange-tinted spectacles paired with the sideswept navy blue hair. Kotone’s first impression was that he looked highly intelligent, but there was something that held her back from thinking he was trustworthy…

“Sorry, I just wanted to scare you,” Kotone apologized, standing to her feet. “Did it work?”

“You’ll have to try harder to make me scream.”

“Oooh, how mysterious,” she joked, grinning. The young man didn’t seem to share her humor at all. “So, are you doing anything awesome on this fine evening?”

“The evenin' is neither fine nor is what I do awesome,” he frowned, repeatedly straightening up his already straightened clothing with a neurotic vigor. “Go home before midnight. That’s my advice.”

“What’s gonna happen at midnight?”

“Let’s hope you don’t hafta to find out,” he grumbled, walking out of the alleyway and taking his place standing outside of Aohige Pharmacy.

“What’re you gonna do if I don’t go home?” she pestered, following him.

“…” She got her answer as he started to ignore her, looking down at his phone while trying to pretend the schoolgirl standing beside him wasn’t real. That she wasn’t giving him the dumbest, widest smile.

“My name’s Shiomi,” she introduced. “But my friends call me Kotone-chan or Koto-chan.”

“…”

“What’s your name?”

“Don’t give your name to strangers.”

“Well, if you tell me your name, we won’t be strangers!”

“Wrong.”

“C’mon, I’ve never even seen you around Iwatodai! And I’ll probably never see you again! There’s no harm in it.”

“…” He gave her a glare before looking back at his phone.

“You remind me of a friend.”

“Then go bug him.”

“Can’t. He’s asleep. So I’m stuck with you!”

“I envy him.”

“See? That’s exactly something he’d-” Kotone paused as he phone started to ring. “Hold on a sec, I gotta take this.”

Kotone walked away a bit and opened her phone. “Hello?”

“Heyyy, Koto-chan,” Junpei said. “You’re out and about, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Could you pick me up some sweetbread for breakfast tomorrow? I meant to do it myself, but totally forgot on my way home.”

“Oh yeah, no problem! You know, Mitsuru-senpai would probably like some too.”

“You think? I’ve never seen her eat anything besides salad and cake.”

“Well, everyone likes sweetbread, and she’s included in everyone.”

“I guess so. Thanks a bunch!”

“No prob,” she giggled. “Anything else?”

“Nope. I gotta get back to studying though. See you in the morning!”

“See ya in the morning’,” the girl grinned. “And that’s a threat, not a promise!”

“Yeah yeah, bye.”

“See ya!”

Kotone hung up and spun around to talk to her new friend again, but he was long gone. The whole mall plaza was now completely vacant except for her own presence. Irked, she kicked up some dust and dirt on the floor, crossing her arms with disdain.

“Rude…” Kotone pouted.

Chapter Text

“Inexcusable! Utterly irresponsible! Un imbécile parmi les imbéciles! What were you thinking?!”

“…Not so loud, please…”

Makoto, Junpei, and Yukari groggily descended to the ground floor of their dorm to find Mitsuru furiously pacing the lounge, yelling at Akihiko. The young man himself was sprawled out on the couch, wincing in pain at every word that Mitsuru hurled at him. Curiously, Mitsuru was wearing her rapier by her side.

“Do you have any idea how poorly that could’ve gone?! How absolutely, abhorrently selfish of you this was?!”

“What’s goin’ on, Senpai…?” Junpei yawned. “And why at three in the morning…?”

“Akihiko decided to go to Tartarus on his own!” Mitsuru explained, furiously punctuating each word with a rap of her rapier on the coffee table. “I only just happened to pick up that there was a person in Tartarus as I passed by on my motorcycle.”

“Senpai…” Yukari groaned. “You’re supposed to be resting…”

“I just needed to do some training…” Akihiko said, his voice hoarse and nose stuffy. “I only walked around the second floor…”

“That doesn’t matter! You injured your arm again! And you got yourself sick!”

“I’m fine…”

“No man, you kinda sound like shit,” Junpei agreed. “How did you get so sick in an hour?”

“Tartarus Fever is a real thing,” Mitsuru said. “If you’re not in top shape, you’re prone to catching a virus exclusive to Tartarus. It’ll keep you out of commission for days.”

“I’m… I’m fine…” he sniffled, attempting to get up but sitting back down in a daze. “I… I… I need help getting to my room…”

“You’re lucky that… Ugh!”

This was the first time that even Yukari had seen Mitsuru so furious. She took a shaky breath, walked a few steps away, and glanced at the other three.

“Can you make sure Akihiko gets to his room? I’m afraid he might accidentally wander into Tartarus again on his way.”

“C’mon Mitsuru, don’t be like that…”

“…Hmph.”

Mitsuru turned on her heels and marched upstairs in a whirlwind of fury. Makoto silently moved forward and hoisted Akihiko up to lean on his shoulder, who winced as he limped along. Quickly, Junpei joined him to support their senpai’s other shoulder too.

“Yukari, get a couple ice packs and meet us in Senpai’s room,” Makoto ordered, leading Akihiko upstairs.

“O-Okay!” Yukari ran to the kitchen while Akihiko struggled to get up every step without feeling a stabbing pain in his ribs.

“That was pretty reckless,” Makoto observed. “Going to Tartarus is no joke, and doing so alone while you’re hurt…”

“Yeah, I know…” he sighed. “I was getting too anxious, and I can only satisfy my training so much by going on jogs and lifting weights…”

“Could’ve died.”

“Yeah dude, you’re kinda crazy for that,” Junpei agreed. “You’ve got bigger balls than me for bein’ able to do that, man.”

“You’ve got it all wrong. It’s not about being brave or daring,” the young man claimed, shaking his head. “It’s just about getting stronger.”

“Then do me a favor and get stronger some other time,” Makoto coldly returned. “If you make Senpai worried, she’s going to make our lives hell for it, and I’m not interested in paying for your recklessness.”

“…” Akihiko just shook his head and chuckled as they entered Akihiko’s room. It was filled to the brim with exercise equipment. So much so that Junpei and Makoto wondered why he’d even have to leave to train. “You’re a funny guy, Makoto Yuki.”

“Not my intention.”

“Well… Thanks for the warning. It was a lot nicer than whatever Mitsuru was about to do to me.”

“Don’t thank me yet.”

“Wh-”

With the help of Junpei, the two boys forced Akihiko to lay down in bed and held him there. Just as they did so, Yukari came through the door holding ice packs and a wet towel.

“You’re probably going to have to stay home with an injury like that,” Makoto observed. “Not to mention that you’re burning up.”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Sorry Senpai, but yeah he’s right,” nodded Yukari, putting the wet cloth on his forehead. “You’ve looked better.”

“This might hurt,” Makoto warned. In a swift movement, he applied pressure to Akihiko’s shoulder with the ice pack and wrapped it in bandages.

“It’s… Nothing…”

“Good,” Makoto nodded, taking the second ice pack from Yukari. “Because this one’s going right on your ribs.”

“Gah! Not so hard!”

*     *     *     *     *

“Man, Senpai really got himself in a bind,” Kotone sighed, handing out breakfast to Junpei and Yukari. “I mean, injured, sick, and the wrath of Mitsuru-senpai? That’s tough.”

“Well, it is his fault,” Yukari pointed out. “I can still hardly believe he just went out and did that…”

“Dude wanted to do his own thing,” Junpei shrugged. “I can respect that.”

“Not when it could kill him.”

“Sometimes a man’s gotta do what he’s gotta do. I don’t expect you to understand, Yuka-tan. Girls just can’t.”

“Oh we can’t, can we?” Kotone frowned, crossing her arms. She took off her apron and balled it up before slamming it on the table. “How about you make your own breakfast tomorrow then?”

“Oh c’mon, don’t be like that, Koto-chan~”

“If you have time to slather me in charm, you can slather your own toast with jam,” she said, turning her head away. “I’m going to go take a shower.”

“Speaking of slathering…”

“Perv!” exclaimed the two girls in unison. Kotone even flicked the back of his head as she passed by.

“Ow…”

“It’ll feel a whole lot worse if you make more jokes like that,” Kotone warned. “Pervpei… Junperv?”

“How about I don’t make the comments and you don't call me those names?”

“Hmph, I’ll think about it.”

Kotone turned her head away and went upstairs. As soon as he thought she was out of earshot, Junpei turned to Yukari.

“Hey Yuka-tan… Can I ask you somethin’?”

“You just did.”

“Can I ask you somethin’ else?”

“You just did again.”

“Listen, I’m like, conflicted about something,” he admitted, anxiety dancing across his face. “I don’t wanna come across as weird, but like, do you think Koto-chan is flirting with me?”

“Flirting? With you?” she laughed. “She can do a whole lot better. And if I’m really her friend, I’ll make sure she does.”

“It’s just… Ok, don’t laugh or anything, but I’ve never had a close friend who’s a girl. And Koto-chan’s so friendly and teasing that I don’t know if it’s just her personality, or if like, you know…”

“Listen, Junpei, I can get a pretty good read on people, and I’m 105% sure that Kotone sees you more like a brother than a love interest,” Yukari said, standing and picking up her empty bowl. “So I’ll even give you a bit of advice. Do yourself a favor and don’t be the one to be weird to her, alright?”

“R-Right… Hey, Yuka-tan, do you have any archery friends who-”

“None of them are going to date you.”

“Aw, why?”

“Because I don’t hate them. Now go get ready for school.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Yuki-kun, can you come talk to me before you leave?” Ms. Toriumi asked as all the students started filtering out of the classroom. She still sat behind her desk, disappointedly looking at the pieces of homework that plagued her desk.

“Did I do something?” Makoto asked, approaching her and ignoring Junpei teasing him about being in trouble from across the room.

“No, actually, I’m impressed with you academics,” she remarked. “You’ve already adapted incredibly well despite popping in during the middle of the semester.”

“Thanks.”

“There’s just a few extracurricular activities that I’d like to suggest you apply for. Sports applications are open, and I believe something like track or kendo would be great for you. And I heard the library club has been looking for someone to help out there too. And if you’re willing to stay after school and are looking for extra credit…” Toriumi tapped her pink-painted nails against the desk and bit her lip. “I’d like to have you as a teacher’s aid for doing some menial paperwork. Off the books, of course; we don’t normally do that here. But frankly, too many teachers pass work onto me to be able to do it alone.”

“I don’t think I’m your guy for that,” Makoto declined, shaking his head. “I’m not really interested in being an assistant or anything.”

“That’s… disappointing to hear,” the teacher sighed, her expression drooping. “I advise you to consider joining another extracurricular though. Universities love seeing academics, clubs, and sports when looking at applicants.”

“Right.”

“Just consider it, alright? And if you know someone else who’d be interested in being a teacher’s aid, let me know. I desperately need the help…”

“I will.”

“Then run along now,” she groaned. “I’ve got so much to do…”

Makoto walked back over to his desk, where Junpei and Yukari were still hanging around, discussing the lesson earlier that day. As soon as Makoto sat back down though, Junpei leaned over to elbow his side.

“So, is Mr. Leader in trouble or somethin’?”

“She wants me to join a club or two,” Makoto shrugged. “I’m not really interested.”

“That’s not a bad idea though,” Yukari reasoned. “Almost every honors student participates in some kind of club. Oh! How about you join the men’s archery team when spots open up for them? I could give you pointers and we could practice together and everything!”

“Thanks, but…”

“He doesn’t wanna wear one of those hakamas, man,” Junpei dismissed. “Archery and kendo ain’t for our leader. I can tell he’s more of a track or boxing guy. Maybe even swimming.”

“Well, I-”

“Hey, don’t speak for him!” Yukari fussed. “I bet he’d be great at archery! And there’s nothing wrong with our uniforms. You don’t even participate in a sport, you lazy bum!”

“They don’t have baseball at this school, man!”

“Guys, I-”

“I bet Makoto could be twice the athlete you’ll ever be!”

“C’mon, I’d be awesome at baseball! And I will be someday!”

“Keep dreamin’, loverboy. Stop looking up skirts first and maybe you can focus on a club or academics long enough to get good at them.”

“Oh yeah? I’m hella better at fighting Shadows than you! You turned paler than milk when you saw one the other day!”

“At least I didn’t endanger us all!”

“Hey, we’re all chill about that now,” Junpei frowned. “Makoto, back me up.”

Yukari and Junpei looked around, but realized that their friend was nowhere to be seen. In the midst of their arguing, he had evidently had enough of being ignored.

“Good job, you made him go away,” Junpei sighed.

“Stupei.”

“I hate it here, man.”

*     *     *     *     *

Kotone neatly put her work away and shoved her folders into her school bag. The day had altogether been fine, but mostly because Natsuki hadn’t shown up at school. No, her head swirled with panic because both Ekoda and Toriumi wanted her supplemental work by tomorrow morning. The truth was that despite the pestering of Mitsuru, she hadn’t even attempted to start any of her hefty work packet. The girl knew there was no way in hell that she was going to be able to finish it all on her own in one night, even if she worked from dusk to dawn.”

“Are you alright, Shiomi-san?” Saori whispered, snapping her out of the spiral. “You look like you’re going to be sick.”

“I think I might,” she admitted. “I have a lot of work to finish by tomorrow and I haven’t even touched it yet… It’s making my stomach churn.”

“Oh… That’s quite… detailed,” the girl noted, getting up. “If you need any help locating supplemental material, I’m happy to help you find some. I work in the library.”

“Thanks, I just… Maybe it’s never too early to descend into alcoholism.” Saori gave her a concerned glance. “Don’t worry, I’m just kidding.”

“Oh, good,” she sighed. “It’s no laughing matter, you know.”

“Y-Yeah…”

“Maybe get one of our senpai to help you,” she suggested. “I’m sure one of them would be willing to take some time to tutor you.”

“Senpai…” Kotone suddenly smacked herself on the forehead. “I’m so stupid. I literally live with the top student in the school.”

“Hehe, good luck then,” Saori chuckled. She took out her phone and held it out to Kotone. “Do you want to exchange numbers?”

“Oh, of course!”

Kotone tossed Saori her own phone and entered her details into her friend’s phone. As soon as Kotone got her phone back and said goodbye to Saori, the auburn-haired girl put a group chat together composed of the other girls of S.E.E.S.

Kotone
> Mitsuru n Yukari, can u do an emergency study session tonight?
> I’m desperate
> Toriumi and Ekoda will kill me if I don’t finish the supplemental material
> I’ll do anything

Ice Queen
> A study session sounds like an excellent idea, Shiomi.
> Yukari, will you be available?

Sharpshoot
> I should be.
> I need to study anyway, so count me in.

Kotone
> Awesome! 
> How about this evening? 
> Around 5 or smth?

Ice Queen
> I’ll clear my calendar.

Sharpshoot
> I’ll be there

Kotone
> Sick! I’ve got a lot of work to do for a lot of subjects tho
> We might be there for a while

Ice Queen
> I’m happy to help with any subject for as long as you need.
> Just don’t be late.

“Kotone!”

She kind of felt relieved that for once, her name was called out in a way that sounded neither threatening nor accusatory. Rio walked towards Kotone’s desk with another girl beside her. She was dark-skinned and had her short black hair tied back into a spiky little ponytail; it was complimented with a nice red hairclip.

“Oh, hey, Rio,” Kotone waved, looking at the girl beside her. “And…?”

“Yuko Nishiwaki,” she said with a bow. “You can call me Yuko though. Rio told me about you joining the junior volleyball team. She tells me you have a lot of spirit and spunk.”

“Oh, that’s… Well, I just have a passion for anything that lets me get my anger out,” Kotone chuckled. “But thanks, nice to meet you. I’m Kotone Shiomi!”

“Yuko here manages the track team,” Rio grinned, slinging an arm around her shoulder. “They only get anything done because she schedules and manages everything for those man-babies.”

“Don’t call them man-babies,” Yuko rolled her eyes, pushing Rio’s arm off of her. “My team is demanding, but helping and watching them succeed is fulfilling.”

“I think being the one who does the winning is a whole lot more fulfilling if you asked me,” Rio shrugged. “But you do you.”

“Well, it’s nice to meet you,” Kotone smiled.

“Oh that’s right, do you wanna do something with us this weekend?” Rio asked. 

“Rio and I are going to go to the mall,” Yuko explained. “I heard this week, Be Blue V’s sale is going to extend into Sunday as well, so we’re going to take advantage of that!”

“I’m not really one to go on a shopping spree, but I’ll do anything Yuko wants,” the volleyball leader giggled. “So are you game, Kotone?”

“Of course!”

“See you Sunday then,” Yuko waved as her and Rio walked out of the classroom. “Make sure to save up your yen!”

“Save up my yen… I should beg Makoto to take us to Tartarus.”

The girl slung her bag over her shoulder, started walking out of the room, and whipped out her phone as she furiously texted her last hope at making some quick cash.

Kotone
> Can we go to tartarus 2nite?

Gloomkoto-Yuki
> Why

Kotone
> I need yen
> Lots of yen
> Very fast

Gloomkoto-Yuki
> Is it to pay someone back?

Kotone
> No
> Its for a girls day out on sunday
> So can we go?

Gloomkoto-Yuki
> No

Kotone
> plz?

Gloomkoto-Yuki
> No
> How did you get my number?

“Hey, uh, Koto-chan?” Kotone looked up to see Junpei running after her, catching the girl just before she could go downstairs. “Are you doing anything right now?”

“I’m free for a few hours,” she shrugged, putting her phone away. “Why?”

“I was wonderin’ if you wanna grab a bite to eat before dinner again?” he asked, unusually reserved for his usual self. “If money’s a problem, I’ll be buyin’ out of my own pocket.”

“Oh? Taking me out for dinner again, huh?” Kotone said, a devilish smirk growing across her face. Kotone leaned in close to whisper in his ear. “So Junpei-kun wants to take me on more dates, huh?”

“Huh?!” Junpei jumped backwards and held his hands up. “N-No, that’s not what I meant, man, honest! I didn’t-”

“Hehe, calm down man, I know, I know,” the girl giggled. “You can’t just get away with making remarks that make people like Yukari and I uncomfortable, you know. Someone has to keep you in check and give you a taste of your own medicine!”

“P-Point taken…”

“But hey, if you’re paying, I’m eating. No arguments here. Where were you thinking?”

“W-Well… The Wild Duck Burger in the Iwatodai Strip has a special burger every month, and I think this month’s is the ‘Flamin’ Duck Melter’ or something like that. On the other hand, Kenji told me that the three-story one here on the island will give you a secret menu if you ask for a certain set of orders.”

“Woah, there’s a big one on Tatsumi Port Island?!”

“Oh yeah, right beside the hospital.”

“Oh! I get it now!” she confidently nodded. “It’s so when people get out of the hospital and are craving some real food, they go right into the restaurant since it’s the closest thing!”

“I… never thought about that, actually,” Junpei said, scratching his chin. “I don't know if that’s mad smart or evil.”

“Anyway, how about we go to the one in Iwatodai? I bet I can eat that spicy special burger without drinking any water.”

“Yeesh, it’s like you want heartburn before you’re 20.” Even as he said it, a smile creeped across Junpei’s face. “But I can do it and add a packet of hot sauce!”

“I can add two!”

“Three!”

“Five! And I’ll drink ketchup and mustard too!”

“Eugh!” Junpei gagged a little at the thought of that. “How about we stick to a packet of hot sauce?”

“Oh, can we stop by Paulownia Mall first?“ Kotone asked as they started to make their way out of the school. “I wanted to stop by that jewelry store and check out its prices.”

“Oh, you talkin’ about that fancy ass shop? Be Blue V?”

“Mhm, yeah, that one.”

“Meh, don’t bother,” Junpei sighed. “You gotta spend like 10,000 yen for an earring.”

“Well… If it’s a really nice set-”

“Not a set. Just one earring, man.”

“Now I know you’re exaggerating,” she giggled, giving him a small push. 

“Nah man, I’m warning ya! They’ll drain your wallet!”

“My hero,” she rolled her eyes. “So does that mean you’re volunteering to buy me something then?”

“Huh?”

“Since you warned me about the price and all,” Kotone smirked. “Clearly that means you care about my wallet enough to buy me anything I wanted instead, right? And here I thought that everyone was right about you not being a gentleman. Dinner and jewelry? You’re defying my expectations in all the best ways, dude.”

“Uhh… Well, I…”

Junpei looked just about ready to cry if Kotone was being serious. Though, she was so good at playing her jokes straight that even Junpei—the class clown among class clowns—couldn’t really tell what was a joke and what she was being deadly serious about.

“Um… So… You’re not being-”

“No, you don’t have to buy me anything at the store,” she playfully giggled. “You mind if we take the bus there though? I’m not going to last a walk there with my own tank empty.”

“Oh yeah, sure,” he nodded. “After we look at whatever you want, we can take another bus across Moonlight Bridge and be at Wild Duck Burger in like ten minutes.”

“…”

Kotone nervously looked away after Junpei proposed his plan. The girl’s borderline oppressive enthusiasm melted away as her whole demeanor put her discomfort on display. It was so jarring that Junpei stopped in his tracks. 

“Was it somethin’ I said?”

“I mean… It's not really your fault,” she sighed. “I’m just… Not the bridge, please.”

“You’re startin’ to freak me out now. Are you afraid of bridges or somethin’, man?”

“…” Kotone’s grip on her school bag tightened as a deep blush overtook her face. The poor girl’s voice dropped to a whisper as she responded. “Please don’t tell anyone…”

“Wh- Wait, seriously?!” Junpei asked, reeling in surprise. “Bridges?!”

“Shhh!!!” Kotone looked around to make sure nobody like Natsuki or her friends were lurking around. “I just have… It’s an irrational fear of bridges, okay? No driving over them, no walking under then, no nothing. Whenever I can, I avoid bridges. Even if I have to walk three times as long. I’m not exactly proud of it…”

“It’s alright, man, we’ve all got things we’re scared of,” Junpei shrugged. “I can’t stand the look of anything with more than four legs.”

“Really?”

“Yeah man, it’s kill on sight for any bugs.”

“It’s just… My fear is more than that. If I get near one, my chest starts to tighten, and the moment I go over a bridge I just…” Kotone stopped talking and let out a soft chuckle. “It sounds so silly when I say it out loud… This must sound so stupid to someone like you, huh?”

“Nah man, it’s like…” Junpei scratched the back of his head. “If it matters to you, it matters to me, you know?”

“Oh…” Kotone’s face turned a deep red. “W-Well, thank you…”

“Don’t sweat it, man. We can just take the monorail over to Iwatodai.”

“Maybe I can go look at that shop another day,” she reconsidered. “A-And don’t take this the wrong way, but… I’m not really in the mood to sit down and eat out anymore…”

“Oh…” Junpei looked away for a moment and let out a sigh. “Sorry if I kinda killed the mood.”

“Oh, no! I should be the one apologizing-”

“You’d better not, man!”

“H-Huh?” Kotone took a step back, genuinely surprised by the anger in Junpei’s voice.

“A nice, pretty girl like you shouldn’t be apologizin’ for anything to a guy like me,” he said, firmly and strongly.

“There you go, saying stupid things again!” Kotone fussed, stomping her foot. “Yukari was right! You really do talk without thinking all the time.”

“Listen, I said I’m sorry, so let’s just go already!”

“No, not until you know that I’m sorry!”

“I apologized first!”

“Well I didn’t accept it!”

“Then I don’t accept yours, man!”

Kotone and Junpei butted heads intensely enough to send sparks flying between them. All while attracting the attention of anyone passing through Gekkoukan’s front gates; not that either of them cared. After intensely eyeing each other in a teeth-gritting staredown, Kotone couldn’t take it anymore. She started to madly giggle.

“You’re so easy, Junpei,” she chuckled. “Then again, maybe I am too…”

“What was that?”

“I said you’re paying to get me a burger, nuggets, and fries!” she devilishly grinned. “Oh, and a milkshake too!”

“Dude, aren’t you lactose intolerant? Won’t milk like, kill you?”

“I’m tired of the misconception. Intolerance doesn’t equal allergy,” she frowned, impatiently tapping her foot. “All it means is that I shouldn’t stray too far from a bathroom. And I’m already planning on spending tonight studying with Mitsuru-senpai and Yukari, so I’ll be staying in.”

“Man, if you’ve got it all figured out, then…” Junpei scratched his head. “Well if we’re just gonna go back to the dorm, you wanna crash in my room and play some video games? You know, before you’re tied down by the ankles by our senpai and forced to do geometry or whatever.”

“Oh, sure! Just a warning though, I’m pretty competitive.”

“Well, I should warn you that I’m pretty damn good,” he smirked, pointing a thumb at himself. “I’ve been rocking my CompStation 2 for almost 7 years now.”

“Hmph, the battle isn’t decided until the fight has started!” Kotone declared. “But even if I lose, I get a free dinner, so it can’t be so bad.”

“Yeah… Wait, what did you want?”

“I’ll just order my own food when I get there,” she insisted, grabbing Junpei’s hand and walking for Port Island Station. “In the meantime, you’re listening to me talk about the latest chapter of my favorite manga since Makoto totally wasn’t interested.”

“Well how do ya know I’m interested?”

“What made you think I care about that right now? You want to eat with me, so you’re going to hear me talk.”

(Kotone’s relationship with Junpei Iori has deepened! The Magician (I) Social Link has reached Rank 2!)

*     *     *     *     *

Letting out a tired sigh, Makoto walked into the pharmacy, a school bag slung over his shoulder. As soon as he entered the store though, Aohige cast a disapproving glare and let out a grizzled old grunt.

“What’s a delinquent like you doin’ back here, boy? Wasn’t what I sold you yesterday more than enough for you and your other delinquent friends?”

“You said to come back Friday, Saturday, or Sunday,” he said. “It’s Friday, so I’m stocking your shelves… And I need something else from you as well.”

“What would that be?”

“Medicine. Strong stuff,” Makoto said, looking around the empty store. “A friend of mine is real sick and he needs to be healthy by tomorrow night… He needs something that’s less over the counter.”

“Less over the counter, huh?” Aohige asked, scratching his beard. He reached under the register and tossed Makoto a blue apron. “Put it on, learn a thing or two about a day of honest work, and I’ll see what I can do.”

“Fine by me,” he shrugged, setting his bag down and putting on the uniform. “What do I stock and where?”

Aohige pulled out a stack of boxes from the back room and instructed Makoto on what went where, and the appropriate way to stock products. A few sparse customers went in and out of the shop, but for the most part it was just Makoto and the old man.

“I used to have some more help around here when my own son was just a lad your age,” Aohige reminisced. “He was a delinquent then, and he’s still a delinquent now! I’m telling ya, if you don’t ditch the tendencies while you’re young, they don’t just go away with age!”

“Don’t worry, I don't plan on keeping my ‘delinquent tendencies’ when I graduate,” Makoto said, rolling his eyes out of sight of Aohige. The sarcasm seemed to go right over the shopkeeper’s head though, because he just grinned.

“Good! You won’t need ‘em in the real world!”

“Is your son in university?”

“No, he graduated years ago. Married and living with his sweetheart while working at a banking firm now…” For a moment, Makoto caught a twinge of sadness in Aohige’s eyes. “But he’s the same old delinquent! Won’t listen to his own parents! Calls us Old Man and Battle Axe! Can you believe it?! Would you disrespect your own parents like that?!”

“Can’t say I would.”

“Damn right! And make sure to add ‘Sir’ and ‘Ma’am’ to the end of your phrases when addressing an adult. Too many of you kids forget how important it is to be polite. Why, when I was your age, if I had…”

Aohige started rambling off to himself about various stories of when he was young. Makoto didn’t have much interest in listening to them though, and just focused on loading up the shelves. By the time he was finished, the old man had apparently given up on recounting the entire story of his youth in one sitting.

“So what about you, eh? What’s yer relationship with your own parents?”

“Dead,” Makoto flatly said. “Died ten years ago.”

“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that, lad,” the man apologized, bowing his head. “Ten years… I don’t suppose it was the Moonlight Bridge?”

“And if it was?”

“…None of my business, I suppose.”

“No, it’s really not.”

“Watch that attitude of yours, damn delinquent,” Aohige scolded. Despite the harsh words, he said them with a smile. “I think I’ve still got a long way to go ‘till I set you straight! So drop by again whenever you’re lookin’ to learn a lesson, you hear me?”

“Crystal,” Makoto nodded, handing in his apron. 

“Heh, good. Here, this should be more than enough to kill whatever’s killin’ your friend,” he said, slamming down a pill bottle with three sizably large capsules inside. “Take two tonight with dinner and one in the morning with breakfast. By tomorrow evening, he’ll be brand new.”

“Thanks,” the boy nodded, pocketing the bottle.

“If I catch wind of you delinquents abusin’ this medicine, I’ll give you what for the next time you walk through that door!”

“I’ll remember that.”

“Damn straight, you’d better!” grinned Aohige, shaking his fist. “Now go, get outta my sights. And if I see you or yer delinquent friends hangin’ around and causin’ trouble, I’ll send Kurosawa your way!”

“I’m sure there’s nothing he’d rather do than bust us,” Makoto remarked, turning around with a secret grin to himself. As he walked out of the pharmacy and put his headphones on, the boy heard one more claim from the old man.

“Keep that attitude in check, lad. It’s gonna bite your ass one day!”

(Makoto’s relationship with Satoshi Aohige has deepened! The Emperor (IV) Social Link has reached Rank 2!)

*     *     *     *     *

“Shiomi? Shiomi, are you in there?” Mitsuru called out, knocking on Kotone’s door. She and Yukari were waiting outside her bedroom with books, binders, and folders in their arms. 

“C’mon, where is she?” Yukari impatiently groaned. “She’s not in her room… She’s not answering her phone… What’s with her? She’s the one who called the study session!”

“I’m sure she has a good reason to be late, Takeba. You take one more sweep of the command room and ground floor. I’ll go ask the boys if they’ve seen her.”

“Fine…” she sighed, walking away. “When I get my hands on her…”

Mitsuru made her way to the second floor, but Akihiko was still resting and Makoto seemed to be out for the evening. As for Junpei… She was merely going to walk by his room, but stopped as odd sounds emanated from behind the door. Gasping breaths and the rhythmic creaking of a bed.

“H-Hey, slow down!” Junpei cried out. Mitsuru pressed her ear against the door in curiosity.

“No way I’m slowing down now!” Kotone giggled, prompting the bed to start creaking even faster. “I’m so close to finishing!”

“Can you not break my freakin’ bed, man? I haven’t even been here for a week yet!”

“Collateral damage! I’m not going to lose!”

“H-Hey, you can't do that! I’m just about to finish!”

“Then I guess you’ll have to pay the price, hehe~”

“That’s it, I’m intervening!” Mitsuru decided, throwing her books down and kicking the door open. “Cease all unscrupulous behavior at this very moment or be executed!”

The sight before the senior bewildered her. Kotone and Junpei were playing a console kart-racing game as Junpei sat on the edge of his bed and Kotone wildly jumped on it. At the sudden noise of the door giving in to Mitsuru’s foot, the two screamed, and Kotone accidentally bounced off the bed and straight onto the floor. 

“W-What’s happening here?!” she demanded. “Shiomi was supposed to come study with us over ten minutes ago!”

“O-Oh, I’m sorry, Senpai,” Junpei apologized. “We’ve been in here playing video games for hours and might’ve gotten carried away.”

“And I would’ve earned another free dinner if I had won that game,” Kotone sighed, setting down her controller. “I’m really sorry, Senpai. Time just flew by.”

“W-Well, make sure it doesn’t happen again,” she asked. “Takeba and I have been looking all over for you. Get your things and meet us in my room.”

“Senpai, I-”

“That’s all I wish to discuss right here.” Mitsuru turned to Junpei. “I’m sorry about your door, Iori. I will personally come and help fix it when our study session is done.”

“Thanks… I guess.”

Mitsuru promptly turned around, grabbed her books, and stormed down the hall. Kotone could hear her and Yukari talk about something from the stairs. Junpei just looked at his broken door with wide eyes.

“Dude, I don’t envy you. Senpai looks pissed.”

“I’m so dead. I don’t wanna go study anymore,” she whined.

“Maybe you just gotta take this one like a man.”

“Some help you are.”

“Hey man, you made your bed, so go lie in it. It is kinda all your fault,” he smirked. “I’m goin’ for an evening stroll. I got some stuff to think about…”

“Yeah, well, I hope the Dark Hour hits when you’re on the monorail.”

“Not cool, man.”

*     *     *     *     *

Makoto walked down the streets of Iwatodai in the late hours of the night. Streets that seemed so familiar, but so different. A certain flavor of nostalgia overcame him in small waves every time he spotted something he thought he remembered from his younger days. An old image of Iwatodai danced through his memories, all coming to a head when he stopped before a certain structure. Not just any bridge, but the bridge. He dared not cross it, but looked down into the waters below. It looked like a long fall, but how long would it really take? From that height, water might as well be concrete…

“So you’re out here too?” Junpei walked up behind Makoto, clapping a hand on his shoulder and looking out onto the waters of Iwatodai with him. “Looks pretty cool at night, right? S’posed to be a new moon tomorrow, and that’s when the water looks completely still. It’s kinda freaky.”

“…”

“I used to walk around here with my old man and ma, but we stopped after…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“What’s with you, man?” Junpei finally asked. “You don’t react to anything, you act like you don’t care about anything, and then I see you staring out into the ocean like you’re a freakin’ widow lookin’ at the sea that took your husband.”

“I don’t owe you my life story,” Makoto finally said. “And you don’t want to hear it.”

“Well, you wouldn’t know since you never asked, man.”

“…” Makoto sighed and looked at the sliver of moon showing in the sky. “I’m not going to entertain the idea of being fake friends with people.”

“Fake friends? Dude, what’s your problem?! I’ve done nothin’ but try to be actual friends with you, but you’ve just been stonewalling everyone!”

“People ask about your favorite movie or book or music, but don’t want you to actually talk about them. They don’t care. Friendship is just all theatrics.”

“You’re full of shit, man,” Junpei sneered, balling up his fists. “You can get away with a lotta shit, but bein’ the leader isn’t going to keep me from calling out your dumbass comments. People like Koto-chan have been treatin’ you like their own damn brother ever since you got here, and saying that it’s all for appearances is throwing it all back in their faces! So tuck in whatever attitude you got and look at the friends you’ve got in front of you for what they are instead of trying to shove your pessimistic bullshit down our throats!”

Before he even knew what he was doing, Junpei was holding Makoto by the collar of his shirt. Even under a direct threat, Makoto didn’t look phased whatsoever. Though, he did glance aside and start to think a bit. Junpei just let him go and shook his head.

“Sorry man… Sometimes my anger gets the better of me…”

The two boys watched the sky turn a sickly green as the moon seemed to enlarge itself and the water turned to blood. The beautiful sight perverted and twisted into a grotesque sight. The viscous waves made Junpei feel a bit sick.

“You’re right.”

“H-Huh?” Junpei’s eyes widened. “Did you say-”

“I’m not obligated to tell you my life story, but I shouldn’t act like my welcome hasn’t been a warm one,” he nodded. “You’ve all been nice to me. I guess it’s just been a while since I’ve had this kind of treatment.”

“Don’t sweat it, man. We’re all dicks sometimes. Especially me.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“What do you mean ‘Yeah, I know’?!” Junpei suddenly fussed. “I just poured my heart and soul into my speech and you undermine it by agreeing that I can be a dick?!”

“Did you want me to save your feelings?”

“Would’ve been nice, yeah.”

“You’re the nicest, most emotionally stable person I’ve ever met.”

“Tch, asshole,” Junpei smirked, giving Makoto a small punch in the shoulder. For the second time that day, Makoto found himself turning away so have a private grin all to himself.

*     *     *     *     *

“Do you see them?”

“Yes… The two boys near Moonlight Bridge… They can experience the Dark Hour.”

“Looks like you were right then. Should I give ‘em a proper Iwatodai welcome? I’m itchin’ to try something out.”

“No… not now.”

“Tch, I’ll get to test ‘em eventually.”

“What should I do now? I have them in my sights.”

“Just watch for now. Tomorrow, the moon will be anew, and we can test them then.”

“If you insist, Leader.”

“For now, keep an eye on them. From what he’s told us, they should be very interesting to observe.”

Chapter Text

Shakily, Akihiko opened his bedroom door and stealthily glanced into the hall. The young man wiped his nose and stepped out.

“All quiet…” he whispered, hugging his sides and shivering. He walked down the hallway lined with doors meant for other guys. “This damn sickness…”

“Feeling a little… cold, Akihiko?”

The young man jumped at the sight of Mitsuru sitting at the table next to the dorm’s vending machines. Her refined, elegant posture somehow made her seem all the more intimidating in the darkness, only illuminated by some extremely faint moonlight. Her crossed legs showed off a set of boots with sharp heels that could stab a hole through a man. Mitsuru leered at Akihiko as she quietly sipped a cup of tea with one hand and held a half-eaten chocolate croissant in the other.

“Waiting for me in the dark in the early hours of the morning?” he asked, putting a coin into the vending machine and punching in an item code. “That’s a little ominous, even for you, Mitsuru. Why are you waiting in the dark anyway?”

“Tell me Akihiko,” she started, completely ignoring his question. “Do you think we’re being too lax on the new recruits?”

“How so?” he asked, cracking open his Mad Bull and sitting across from her.

“They haven’t visited Tartarus in a few days, but I don’t want to push Yuki to take everyone. I’d like him to take initiative as a leader.”

“Then let him,” Akihiko shrugged. “What’s the issue?”

“I’m…” Mitsuru cast a guilty glance into her tea. “I’m beginning to have reservations about Yuki’s ability to lead in Tartaurs… I’d consider none of the times they’ve gone in as complete successes.”

“Remember when the three of us went into Tartarus alone for the first time? We didn’t even have someone on the outside to lead us through. And that was before we had Yukari’s healing specialty…”

“I believe his nonchalant attitude isn’t becoming of a leader.”

“Do you believe that Junpei, Yukari, or Kotone could lead them better?”

“…”

“Let him grow into the role,” Akihiko suggested. He put his drink down and looked Mitsuru in the eyes. “Don’t worry, you’re not going to be upstaged as a leader.”

“As if that was my primary worry,” she scoffed.

“I wouldn’t hold it against you.”

“And you won’t, because that’s not the issue. Though, it seems like you’re not quite listening to my point.” Mitsuru took the Mad Bull and took a small sip. “And I’ll be taking this. Caffeine isn’t conducive to a good night’s sleep or a speedy recovery from illness.”

“You and your add-”

“Do not start,” she warned. “Go back to sleep.”

“…When was the last time you slept through the night?”

“…”

“When was the last time you slept past midnight?”

“Akihiko…”

“All that money and you can’t afford to talk about your feelings?” Mitsuru shot him a fierce, sharp glare. He had clearly stuck a nerve. “Sorry…”

“I can’t help it. My body knows when the Dark Hour is active,” she said, standing up. “I see that moon shining through my window and my body goes to work like it’s in a life-or-death situation.”

“Ever thought about taking something for that? Some kind of sleep medicine?”

“Tch, I can’t afford to. As the leader of S.E.E.S. I should be ready to jump into action at any moment. Medicine would only dull my senses.”

“How about a sleeping mask?”

“Go back to bed,” she commanded, taking her tea and the Mad Bull. “Remember to take that medicine that Yuki gave you in the morning.”

“Ugh, it tasted like shit.”

“It’s good for you. Probably…”

“Reminds me of that shit the school nurse would give you,” he shuddered. “I’ll go to sleep if you do.”

“…”

“…”

“Fine,” she surrendered. “This once, you’ll get your way.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Senpai, what are you still doing at the dorm?” Yukari asked as Mitsuru stumbled downstairs, holding her head. “You’re usually out the door before my alarm goes off.”

“I… Overslept…”

“Senpai overslept?” Junpei chuckled. “That’s a first.”

“Don’t make fun of her,” Kotone frowned, setting down her own breakfast of eggs and toast. “We all oversleep. Senpai, do you want me to make you something for breakfast?”

“No thank…” She paused and sighed. “You already made me something, didn’t you?”

“Whaaaaat?” Kotone reached under the bar and pulled out a plate of french toast with some chocolate on top. “I totally did. How did you know?”

“Senpai’s persona is all about detection,” Yukari joked. “Clearly, she could sense it from behind the counter.”

“Woaaah,” Kotone’s eyes shone as she put the plate down. “Senpai, is that true?”

“No, it’s not,” chuckled Mitsuru. “Though, that would be impressive.”

“That makes me think, are you and Akihiko-senpai comfortable with revealing what your personas can do?” the girl curiously asked. “Or is it like a stand or bankai where that kinda stuff is private?”

“I… don’t know what you’re referencing,” she admitted. “But Akihiko and I will gladly show you our personas at an appropriate time.”

“Wait, Senpai, have you ever read manga?”

“My literary education has mostly consisted of various novels and plays from across the world. French, Italian, and German philosophy particularly has caught my-”

“S-e-n-p-a-i, tell me… have you read—or even watched—an episode of Bleach in your life?”

“Bleach… Is this a home-improvement show? Or a comic about cleanliness?”

As she passed by, Yukari caught Kotone as she fainted in the middle of the dining room. Apparently the news that her senpai had never read manga was simply too much for her heart to take. Just as quickly, Kotone jumped to her feet and grabbed Mitsuru’s hand.

“You’ve got to stop by a bookstore and pick up the first volume of Bleach! Or maybe JoJo’s Bizarre Adventure! Or Naruto! Or… Or…”

“I’m afraid that even if I did buy them, my studies don’t permit much time for my own pleasure,” Mitsuru laughed, taking her hand back. “Though, I appreciate the sentiment.”

“But Senpai… You have to experience Japan’s finest literature!”

“No slight against your tastes, Shiomi, but I believe I already have.”

“Oh, what about Featherman? I used to watch that show all the time.”

“Dude, same,” Junpei perked up. “Black Condor is awesome!”

“Blue Swan is my favorite,” Kotone chuckled. “Yukari, what about you?”

“That’s a kids show,” she dismissed. “I don’t watch that stuff.”

“Spreading out wings and racing across the galaxy!” Kotone chimed.

“We'll tear evil apart and defeat the darkness!” Junpei returned.

“We protect this green earth without hesitation!”

“To bring back hope and peace!”

“We're the only ones who can fight this battle!”

“No matter how many times we fall, we'll rise again!”

“Reborn each time by our-”

“Indomitable spirit!”

“God, there’s two of them,” Yukari sighed while Junpei and Kotone laughed together.

“What do you do with your free time then, Yuka-tan? If you’re so mature.”

“Tch, I don’t owe you anything,” she insisted, turning her head away from them. “Actually, you should all mind your own business.”

“Jeez, was just askin’ for fun…”

“I personally love to share my interests,” Kotone boasted. “Mitsuru-senpai, do you have any secret interests and guilty pleasures?”

“Guilty pleasure?” Mitsuru chuckled. “I suppose I go on frequent rides on my motorcycle.”

“We all know that though! What else do you get up to that none of us know about? Just for some harmless fun or your own pleasure!”

“Pleasure is one currency I don’t have much of,” she smiled.

“I’m… Going to head to school early,” Yukari decided, getting up and grabbing her bag. “I’ll see you all later.”

“Hey wait!” Kotone put her plate down and reached out. “Yukari, wa-”

“I’ve got to go!”

Yukari ran out of the dorm, leaving the other three wondering what was up with her. Mitsuru finished her french toast and stood up.

“Shiomi, I need to talk to you about something later, so after school come to-”

“Wait, wait!” In one bite, Kotone chomped down an entire fried egg and drank her orange juice. “I wanna ride with you to school!”

“Ride with me? On my motorcycle?”

“Yep!” she nodded, grabbing her school bag. “I’m ready to go!”

“Well… If it’s just this once…”

“Oh, can I ride too?” Junpei asked. Mitsuru and Kotone both gave him unamused glares, making him put his hands up. “Jeez, joking, joking…”

*     *     *     *     *

“Student council?”

“Correct,” Mitsuru confirmed, revving her engine as she dangerously weaved between cars. For such a rule-enforcer and proper girl, Kotone was surprised at how boldly she drove. “I’m sorry to force this upon you, but we’re in dire need of an extra member whom I can trust.”

“What position would I even be filling?”

“You would take the position of Student Council Secretary.”

“What does that mean?”

“You would maintain files, schedule and arrange meetings and their subjects, deliver requested material by other council members, manage council purchases and expenditures, and act on my behalf if I cannot appear for any reason.”

“That’s… a lot of responsibility…” Kotone marveled. “You didn’t have one before?”

“We did, but…” Mitsuru let out a tired sigh as she stopped at a red light. “Unfortunately, she suffered a nervous breakdown after catching her lover cheating on her. And then just last night I was informed that she has succumbed to Apathy Syndrome.”

“O-Oh…”

“Don’t worry, I won't immediately force all the work onto you,” she reassured, taking off again. “But student council is not a job to be taken lightly. I picked you because of my trust for your ability to take initiative and because of your passion and enthusiasm.”

“I do have quite a can-do attitude,” Kotone flaunted. “I accept!”

“That relieves me to hear,” Mitsuru chuckled. “I wish for you to come to Monday’s meeting to get acquainted with everyone and your duties.”

“Sounds awesome!” Kotone giggled. The girl’s smile fell as soon as she saw the road ahead of them. “Um, Mitsuru-senpai?”

“Yes?”

“Are you going over Moonlight Bridge?”

“Yes,” she confirmed. “As you know, other than the monorail, it’s the only way to get to Tatsumi Port Island.”

“R-Right…”

“Is there a problem?”

“No, no…”

Kotone kept quiet as Mitsuru raced onto the mostly empty bridge, darting across the sturdy structure. Normally, the view would be quite beautiful. Beautiful sunrays bouncing off the sparkling water that spread out across the entire bay. Kotone couldn't focus on that though. The redhead felt her kohai’s arms suddenly tighten around her waist as Kotone closed her eyes and pressed her face into Mitsuru’s back.

“Shiomi? Is everything alright?”

“…”

Kotone released little more than a few whimpers. Unsure of what to do, Mitsuru slowed her bike to a stop and pulled over onto the bridge’s sidewalk. She pried Kotone’s hands apart from around the waist and grasped Kotone’s arms with her own hands.

“Shiomi, pull yourself together!”

“I-I’m sorry…”

“What’s gotten into you?”

“B-Bridges…” Kotone mumbled, hugging her sides. “I-I’m not fond of b-bridges…”

“Oh… You should’ve said something before we crossed halfway across the bridge.”

“I realize that…” Shakily, Kotone gulped and twiddled her thumbs. “C-Can you let me r-ride off the b-bridge with y-you…?”

“…” Mitsuru sighed and put her helmet back on, turning back around and putting her hands on the handlebars. “Go ahead and hang on.”

“T-Thank you…”

Kotone wrapped her arms back around Mitsuru, still a bit too tight for her liking. Though, she decided to not complain this time.

“Fast or slow?”

“Um, s-slower, please…”

Mitsuru calmly cruised her motorcycle across the bridge, feeling Kotone shiver on her back. It was none of her business why the younger girl was so scared, but there was at least a bit of Mitsuru that wanted to know. Maybe she could even say it was her obligation as both a leader and senpai to figure out what’s wrong with her underclassman and help resolve it. But then again, it was none of her business.

*     *     *     *     *

Makoto stopped at a bookstore nestled snugly in the Iwatodai Strip Mall. The next train to take him to school wouldn’t come for another few minutes, and he was willing to do some investigation before it did. He took the mysterious romance manga out of his bag and looked inside the cover. There was a faded stamp that read “Bookworms Book Store, Iwatodai Strip” in red ink. And there Makoto was, standing in front of it. Though, the lights were off and the sign out front said that it was still closed.

“Good grief…” he mumbled to himself. “It’s already 7 in the morning. How much longer are they gonna wait to open…?”

“Hey, mister!”

Makoto looked behind him to see a little girl with a red backpack and brown hair braided back into two buns on the sides of her head. She gave him an irritatingly cheery smile. She reminded Makoto of Kotone if she was just a kid, actually.

“Yeah, kid?”

“Can I have some money?” she asked, pulling on his bag. “I want some takoyaki, but I don’t wanna use my lunch money.”

Makoto looked around, but the strip mall was almost completely barren.

“Where are your parents?”

“At work.”

“You’re here alone?”

“I’m responsible,” she insisted, puffing her chest out and crossing her arms defiantly. “I’m tough and can take care of myself!”

“Then why do you need me to buy you takoyaki?”

“Huh?” She frowned and stomped her foot. “No fair! Kids can’t make money!”

“Kids are crafty. Find a way,” he shrugged, nudging his head over to the building. “You know when this shop opens?”

“400 yen first for takoyaki.”

“What?!”

“I’m being crafty.”

“Fine. Here, take this,” he sighed, handing the girl 400 yen. “Now tell me, when does the bookstore open?”

“The old couple usually gets here around 8:30.”

“Ugh, I’ll already be in class…” Makoto put the manga away and looked down. “Thanks, kid.”

“And thank you, mister!”

Makoto watched the girl run off to the vendor and exchange the money for some fresh and hot takoyaki. The young man just ran his hands through his hair and thought about how he was now 400 yen poorer and still had to wait after school to get his answers.

“Guess I’m coming back later…”

*     *     *     *     *

As Makoto approached the steps of Gekkoukan, he could see Yukari surrounded by a small legion of other popular girls. Yukari was having her nails painted by a girl who was also getting her own hair braided by a third one. He thought it was like a weird assembly line of fashion.

“Oh, heeey, Makoto-kun!” Yukari waved with her free hand. “You’re pretty late, you know. Class is going to start in like 10 minutes.”

“I’m late?” Makoto stared at her. “You’re still out here getting your nails painted.”

“I’ve got time,” she shrugged.

“I… Forget it.”

“Oh, so this is Makoto-kun?” one of the girls slyly smiled. She got up and grabbed his arm. “Makoto-kun, come join us!”

“I’d rather not.”

“Won’t you just consider it?”

“No.”

“C’mon, Makoto-kun,” another one beckoned, wrapping her hand around his other arm. “Join us~”

“No.”

“So hard to get!”

“Just let him go,” Yukari said, waving her hand. “He’s not the kinda guy who falls head-over-heels just because you hug his arm and cuddle his waist.”

“Aw, I wanted to get a dinner out of him…”

“I’m sure I could forward your request to Junpei,” Makoto said. “He’d probably go out with all of you at once.”

“Ugh, ew,” she gagged, letting go of him. “Not that Iori guy. I caught him trying to peek up my skirt when I walked up the stairs once!”

“Yeah, sounds like him.”

“Don’t go making excuses for Junpei,” Yukari frowned at him. “But… Yeah, that sounds like him.”

“Hm, maybe Makoto-kun isn’t for me…” the other girl sighed, also letting go of him. “Way too gloomy for my tastes.”

“Yeah, totally!”

“If only he was like Akihiko-senpai…”

“Ahhh, Akihiko-senpai…” sighed about four girls at the same time.

“Whatever reality I’m in can’t be real,” Makoto groaned, rubbing his eyes and looking back at Yukari. “See you in class.”

“See ya!”

*     *     *     *     *

“Oi, Shiomi!”

Kotone couldn’t really do much more than groan as she heard a voice that she prayed would be absent again today. In the classroom strolled her least favorite gyaru: Natsuki. Her friends were to her sides, and behind her followed Fuuka. Natsuki was noticeably flaunting some fancy and expensive-looking rings, earrings, and bracelets.

“Hi, Natsuki,” Kotone frowned, leaning her head against her palm and looking rather bored. “What is it this time?”

“Oh nothing. Just wanted to show off some of my expensive jewelry to you. I figured that your tastes could appreciate something so awesome and fancy. Even if you can’t afford it, you know?”

“It’s none of your business what I can and can’t afford.”

“Oh, no, no, you’re right,” she mockingly agreed, nodding her head. “It’s just that… Well, after you asked me to pay for your groceries that one time, I just figured-”

“I paid you back with bento!”

“And it was de-li-cious. You really do go all out, Koto-tan.”

“Enjoy it, cuz it’ll never happen again.”

“Ouch, and you think I’m heartless.”

“…” Kotone looked at Fuuka, who was trying her best to not stare her in the eyes. “So what street vendor did you get your fake jewelry from?”

“I know you can’t fathom being able to afford nice things, but I did actually pay for them,” Natsuki retorted. “Ever heard of Be Blue V?”

“…”

“Of course you do. Everyone knows the fanciest and most expensive store on the island. I only get the nicest stuff from there.”

“I really don’t care how many toys you can buy with mommy’s money.”

“Tch!”

Clearly Kotone struck a nerve, since Natsuki balled her fists. She looked like she wanted to hit Kotone again, but the threat from last time admittedly echoed through her head.

The next time you try to hit me, your fingers won’t make it to my cheek before you’re on the floor.

Maybe this wasn’t the day to test her luck.

“Whatever,” Natsuki sighed, sitting down. “Bitch.”

“…” Kotone could’ve said something back, but decided it really wasn’t worth her time. She just got her textbook out.

“Wow, you’re so tough,” Saori whispered with a small chuckle.

“Eh, I try,” she smirked.

*     *     *     *     *

“Hey, Makoto,” Kotone grinned, ambushing him as soon as he stepped out of class for the day. “Do you wanna go to the market with me? I’m getting stuff for dinner tomorrow! I’m going to make this great French soup for Mitsuru-senpai.”

“You just she’s not like, actually French, right?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. “Giving her a bunch of stuff with ‘French’ in the same isn’t going to get on her good side.”

“Well, you spoke French and she was impressed.”

“I focused on my academics and she was impressed.”

“Yeah, well, french onion soup sounds easier,” she shrugged. “So are you in?”

“No thanks,” he declined. “I’m about to take a trip to the bookstore.”

“Oh! I should join you!” Kotone said, her eyes lighting up. “I wanna buy Mitsuru-senpai some manga so she doesn’t look so depressed all the time!”

“I don’t think reading some Naruto is going to change her outlook on life.”

“Couldn’t hurt to try. And I was actually thinking about Bleach.”

“No offense, but I want to do this on my own,” Makoto said honestly. “If you come with me, you’ll just ask me to go somewhere else too, and… I’m not up for that kind of social interaction.”

“Damn, read me like a book, huh?” Kotone giggled, sticking her tongue out. “Better go buy some more to take a crack at then.”

“…”

“Anything you want from the market?”

“…” Makoto pulled out ¥700 and handed it to her. “I like peaches.”

“How do you have so much money?”

“I save up.”

“Woah man, can you budget for me? My wallet drains so fast…”

“I’ve got a good suggestion,” he mumbled, beginning to walk away.

“Huh?” Kotone ran to catch up with him. “What is it?”

“Get a safe and forget the combination.”

*     *     *     *     *

“Thanks for helping,” Yukari sighed, adjusting her hakama while Junpei stuffed target dummies with straw. “I would do this all myself, but it would take way too long. And as the girls archery leader… Well, they make me do everything.”

“Can’t you just make them do everything?” her friend asked, sewing the straw man closed and moving on to the next one. “You are the leader and all.”

“Pft, Stupei,” she grinned, rolling her eyes. “Being the leader won’t force everyone to do whatever you want. Just because you’re the boss doesn’t mean everyone listens to you.”

“It must be sweet though, right? I mean, everyone on the team looks up to you.”

“Sometimes that’s not always great,” Yukari sighed, drawing her bow and firing into a target. Bullseye. “Being the leader gets real tiring real quick.”

“Why not hand it to someone else?”

“Because… Well, honestly nobody wants to do it as well as I do,” she shrugged. “And since they already rely on me, passing the job onto someone else would just be me running away from my responsibilities too, right? I’d just be letting everyone down.”

“Listen, Yuka-tan, you think waaay too much about what everyone else thinks about you,” Junpei said, spreading his arms all the way out to emphasize his point. “Why not just stop caring what they think and do what you want?”

“Works for you, Stupei, but I still have a reputation to uphold. Unlike you.”

“Keep talkin’ like that, Yuka-tan, but I’m a free man and you’re still worried about what everyone’s going to say about you tomorrow..”

“Tch.’

“Is he right?” she wondered, letting another arrow fly. She hit within the third ring. Sloppy for her, but Junpei was throwing her focus off. The girl shook her head and notched another arrow. “He’s just screwing with me like usual…”

“Looks like you’re off your game today.”

“Just shut up and keep making those dummies. We need three dozen of them for practice tomorrow.”

“Uh, hey, this would go a lot faster if you’d also work on these dummies,” Junpei complained. “I thought you wanted me to help, not do this for you.”

“I’m sorry, do you have somewhere to be?” Yukari asked, drawing her arrow back and narrowing her eyes. “Some really important event to attend? A mandatory club meeting? What about a hot date?”

“…” Junpei just sighed and went back to stuffing straw inside the dummy. “For the record, I didn’t have to say yes.”

“You said yes because you thought there’d be other archery girls to ogle at on the field while you worked.”

“No I didn’t!”

“Yes you did.”

“Ok, yeah, I did. But that just means you manipulated me!”

“Junpei?”

“Yeah?”

Yukari let her arrow fly, splitting into the wooden shaft of the other one already lodged into the bullseye.

“Shut up and work before my aim gets worse.”

“O-Okay…”

*     *     *     *     *

Makoto walked into the bookstore, immediately taking in the intense smell of age and dust. Volumes lined the shelves and spilled out onto the floor, with stacks of novels almost reaching the ceiling. Inside was an elderly woman who was in the process of sweeping the floor. Her head perked up as soon as Makoto entered, rushing herself behind the register counter.

“What can I do for you, young man?” the woman smiled.

“This book,” Makoto said, pulling out and placing down the romance manga. He opened it to the title page to reveal a faded red stamp on it. “You sold this to someone from Gekkoukan High, right?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised, dearie,” she nodded. “We get so many kids passing through here, and they’re the closest school.”

“Could you tell me who bought this?”

“I’m afraid not. We don’t keep track of who buys what,” the woman lamented, shaking her head. “My husband is the one who normally stands behind this register, so if anyone could tell you, it’s him.”

“…” Makoto silently glanced around. “Where can I find him?”

“Sorry to keep you waiting, my Mitsuko!”

Through the door burst a lively elderly man; presumably the woman’s aforementioned husband. His age might be obvious, but Makoto could see the lively spirit that belonged to that of a young man when he looked the man in the eyes. A long pipe hung out the corner of his mouth, and he held up some tea before placing it on the counter.

“Just what you asked for!”

“Oh, my Bunkichi,” the woman chuckled, taking the drink. “You still know how to flatter a lady.”

“We’re still young at heart, you know!”

“That’s just your excuse to still act 20, dear.”

“Hehe, you bet!” The old man grabbed the pipe from his mouth and spun it on his fingertip while looking at Makoto. “You’re a Gekkoukan boy, huh?”

“You get a lot of those?”

“Not as much anymore,” he sighed. “Kids these days just don’t want to read fine literature… They’d rather sit on their computers, or televisions.”

“Dear, don’t give another customer a ‘literacy is on the decline’ speech again,” his wife chastised. “The last customer you did that to left and didn’t come back.”

“But I’m not wrong!”

“I was wondering if you could remember who you sold this to,” Makoto asked, holding up the manga again. The man calmly put down his pipe and took the book from the boy, flipping to the stamp and scratching his chin. He spent several moments with his eyes closed, nodding in deep contemplation before finally opening them again.

“I have no idea.”

“Some help that was…”

“Eh? Well what do you expect?” he shrugged, setting the book down. “I don’t ask the name of everyone who makes a purchase.”

“Ugh, I’ll never find out who owns it at this rate…”

“Listen, all I remember is that she had long brown hair. Oh, and glasses.”

“Glasses?” Makoto eyes, his eye flashing a serious glare.

“Yes! Glasses!” the man confidently said, returning the serious expression. “Black, soft rectangular glasses. They concealed a nice pair of brown eyes. Such a gentle pair of eyes for a meek little thing. Why, she looked as delicate as a flower standing in our shop. And with that quiet and soft of a voice? Kids these days need more confidence, you hear? You’ll never get anywhere without the right attitude!”

The man blinked hard and looked back at Makoto.

“Oh, but I’m sorry young man, I wish I could help you find who you’re lookin’ for.”

“Um, don’t worry about it, actually. You’ve helped all you can. I’m sure I can find the book’s owner just based on what you’ve given me.”

“What a kind young man,” the woman sighed. “Like a white knight.”

“I haven’t seen a boy so polite in such a long time,” the man agreed. “What’s your name, son?”

“Yuki. Makoto Yuki.”

“Makoto Yuki, huh…? Then how about we call you Makoto-chan from now on!”

“You don’t-”

“My name’s Bunkichi,” he grinned. “And this here is my wife, Mitsuko!”

“It’s so nice to have met you, Makoto-chan,” Mitsuko giggled.

“I’m not-”

“Don’t sell yourself short, Makoto-chan,” Bunkichi once again interrupted. “Let us know when you return that book to yer special lady! I’m sure it’ll be one heck of a story to tell! Like something out of a young romance novel!”

“These two sure are lively for a couple of old people,” he thought. Suddenly, the room seemed to slow again, giving Makoto that familiar feeling of a voice pushing out of the back of his head.

“I art thou… and thou art I… When thou chooseth so, evoke my name and I’ll rise as the Hierophant arcana given form!”

“Welcome to my soul… Hope it’s comfy enough for you.”

“Heh, a fine welcome! Kids like ya should have more manners these days though!”

“Manners are important to you?”

“More important than ye’ll ever know…” the persona chuckled in a deep, metallic voice. “In the sea of thy soul, I’ll be awaitin’ your call!”

Once again, the voice in his head faded and the world began to move and time turned as it should. Bunkichi let out a sigh and looked at Makoto with reverence.

“Come visit us again, won’t you, Makoto-chan?”

“I…”

“We’re open every day except Sunday!” Mitsuko added. “You’re such a polite boy, won’t you come back sometime?”

“…Sure, I guess,” he shrugged, putting the manga away. “I’ve got to go catch some dinner.”

“Heh, then ya better start runnin’ after it!”

“Oh, great one dear.”

As Makoto turned away, Bunkichi put his pipe back in the corner of his mouth and cleared his throat.

“Before you go… Are there any books you might want to buy? Since you’re already here and all.”

Makoto paused and thought for a minute.

“Do you have any Bleach?”

Bunkichi and Mitsuko gave him a couple of confused stares.

“I think we have a big bottle of it in the back. Why?”

(Makoto established a new social link with Bunkichi and Mitsuko Kitamura! The Hierophant (V) Social Link has reached Rank 1!)

*     *     *     *     *

“Apple apple, born in a chapel, round and round, we’re forced to grapple,” hummed Kotone to herself while picking out fruit at the market. She picked up an orange and inspected it. “Geez, they just put all the bruised fruit in the front? No class…”

While her eyes idly drifted around, she locked in on one guy in particular. She knew him for sure. It was the guy from last night! Rectangular glasses with an orange tint to the lenses, and wearing a heavy green jacket and cargo pants. While he was just inspecting some vegetables, Kotone inched towards him as inconspicuously as possible.

“Heeey~” she giggled, whispering in his ear and making the young man jump and whip his head around. “Hehe, you’re a jumpy guy.”

“Tch, who are you?” he snarled, adjusting his glasses.

“We met last night.”

“…” He stared directly into her eyes with a hard intensity. “Did we?”

“Mhm.”

“…”

“I’m Shiomi! Kotone Shiomi!”

“I’m leavin’,” he decided, taking a peach from a stand and heading for the register. In one swift movement, Kotone snatched the peach from the boy’s hand. Before he could protest though, Kotone turned it around and showed him a black spot on the back.

“Never grab the fruit at the front of the stall,” she advised, putting it back and picking out a few clean peaches. She put a couple in her own bag and held out one for him. “Here, this one should be fine.”

“…Thanks,” he said, taking it.

“Can I get your name then?” she asked, sticking to the guy’s side and following him.

“No.”

“Why are you wearing those clothes?” Kotone pestered, bending over to scan his body up and down. “You look like a disposal expert on those crime dramas.”

“Maybe I am.”

“You’re a crabby guy, you know that?”

“…”

“You know, I’ve got a friend just as articulate as you.”

“Don’t hang around me,” he growled, putting a hand on her shoulder and pushing Kotone away. It almost made her trip over her own feet. “I’ll say it more clearly so your foggy head can’t misunderstand. I don’t want you near me.”

“Yeesh… Jerk!” Kotone shouted as loud as she could. The boy jumped at the sudden attention of almost everyone in the market. The cashier jumped and grabbed a broom. He pointed antagonistically at the young man.

“Hey! You’re that shoplifter from the other day!”

The young man gripped his bag of groceries and booked it out of the store, chased out by the aproned cashier. Everyone watched the scene unfold with eagerness, but knew that there was no way the clerk would actually be able to catch up. Even so, Kotone would be lying if she said she didn’t enjoy seeing that guy chased out of the market.

“Serves him right,” Kotone scoffed, turning away and going back to her shopping.

*     *     *     *     *

“Um, hey, Makoto-kun?” Yukari called out, knocking on his door. “Can we talk?”

“One second.”

Makoto put down his pencil and got to his feet. He was planning to just spend the night studying if he could help it. Then again, Ms. Toriumi’s words about not letting his academics take over echoed through his mind. He shook it off and opened the door for Yukari, who was dressed up and ready to go out.

“Yeah?”

“Well… I was wondering if you wanted to take a walk with me,” she offered, swaying herself back and forth. “Just for a stroll through the Iwatodai Strip, then a stop by the convenience store before coming back to the dorm.”

“…” Makoto sighed and gave a shrug. “I’ll meet you downstairs in a few minutes.”

“Hehe, okay,” she winked, running off down the hall.

“I guess going out couldn’t hurt… It’s not like I have school tomorrow…”

*     *     *     *     *

“Heeey, Junpei, you doing anything tonight?” Kotone asked, catching him right as he came out of his room. “We could go out for a walk or something!”

“Actually, I’m going out with Akihiko-senpai right now,” he said. “We’ve got something kinda private to talk about.”

“Oh… No problem!” she smiled. “I’ll go ask Mitsuru-senpai!”

“I’m sure you’ll both have a fun time,” Junpei chuckled, holding up a hand. “See you later, Koto-chan.”

“See ya!”

Kotone ran up the stairs and knocked on Mitsuru’s door. Nothing. She knocked again and waited another minute or so, but still nothing. Kotone pressed her face to the floor to peer under the door; the lights seemed to be off.

“Hmm…”

Just on a whim, Kotone decided to go to the 4th floor and enter the command room. Like she suspected, Mitsuru was there. Though, unlike what she figured though, Mitsuru wasn’t just sitting at the cameras like a mother spying on a baby monitor. She was sitting in a chair, fiddling with a radio while her persona hovered behind her.

“Senpai?”

“Oh, hello, Shiomi,” Mitsuru nodded.

“What’re you doing?”

“Attempting to increase my persona’s range. Since we’ll be exploring higher floors in Tartarus over time, I’ll need to make sure Penthesilea can still track everybody.”

“Oh, that makes sense,” Kotone nodded. “I was wondering if you’d like to go out and do something for the night. It doesn’t need to be anything fancy, but we shouldn’t be cooped up in this dorm every night, you know?”

“While I understand, this takes priority.”

“Alright…” she sighed.

“Don’t look so down, Shiomi. I’m sure you can find pleasure on your own,” Mitsuru said, apparently thinking those were words of reassurance. “And remember to take a concealed Evoker with you just in case we have to make an emergency meeting.”

“I’ll keep it in a handbag…”

“Thank you, and go enjoy yourself.”

*     *     *     *     *

“You want to get stronger?”

“Yeah, man,” Junpei nodded, looking out at the starry sky. Him and Akihiko sat on a bench, talking together in private like they agreed on.

“Why not train?”

“I just don’t know how to, man. I wanna be stronger, but I’ve never done any of that training crap before. Hell, I don’t think I’ve ever even seriously studied a day in my life…”

“You want me to train you?”

“I guess…” Junpei sighed and rubbed his eyes.

“I’d be happy to do it,” Akihiko said, crossing his legs. “But I gotta know, why is it you want to get stronger? If you don’t have a strong motivation, you’ll never stick to it.”

“…” Junpei looked down and kept quiet.

“Hm?”

“I… I wanna be a hero…” he whispered. “I wanna… I wanna be stronger than Makoto…”

“…” Akihiko tiredly sighed and shook his head. “That’s not going to cut it.”

“Figures…”

“So what’s your problem with Yuki anyway?” he asked, leaning back. “You both seem like fine friends at school and around the dorm. The moment I made him leader though, you developed some kind of rivalry with him.”

“I think a rivalry goes both ways,” Junpei cynically laughed. “Makoto doesn’t feel the need to compete with a guy like me… Why would he?”

“Are you jealous that I didn’t make you the leader?”

“…Yeah,” he admitted. “I am.”

“You wanna know why I didn’t designate you as leader?”

“…”

“You’re impulsive and haven’t shown to be a team leader,” Akihiko said, explaining anyway. “We have a profile on you, Iori. We did our research and looked into your past.”

“…” Junpei’s eyes went wide and he shakily exhaled. “So you know…?”

“Yeah, we know.”

“Oh… I-I get why you didn’t want me to be leader, but why Makoto, man? You picked the one guy who doesn’t even look like he wants to be here. That’s what pisses me off!”

“Yuki doesn’t let anything phase him… He keeps his head cool, even when the pressure’s on, and he seems to always deliver so far. I don’t know if his levelheadedness is just a facade or what, but as of right now it’s probably saved your life once or twice.”

“…”

Junpei just kept quiet. Deep down, he knew that what Akihiko was saying was right. It didn’t mean the truth still wasn’t a hard pill to swallow. He looked up as the sky turned green again, and the world was plunged into a verdant hue once again. Tonight though, the new moon eerily hung in the sky; an ominous black void where an unnatural light would normally be.

“Hey Senpai… Why do you want to get stronger?”

“…”

Before Akihiko could answer, an unnatural, ominous sound pierced through the Dark Hour, sending the young men into full alert. While it was the first time that his senpai had heard the noise, the commotion sent Junpei’s heart into overdrive. That same call that sounded like a mix between horrid mechanical grinding and a girl’s terrified shrieks.

*     *     *     *     *

“Hehe, thanks for coming out here with me, Makoto,” Yukari smiled, walking by the young man’s side as they navigated the mostly empty streets. “You know, these days it’s dangerous for a girl like myself to walk alone at night.”

“No trouble,” Makoto shrugged, keeping his gaze forward as he enjoyed some music.

“Hey, would you mind if I listened too?”

“…”

He took off one side of his headphones and handed it to Yukari, and they closely walked side-by-side. Yukari thought the music he listened to was so weird. It was a mix of rock and hip-hop songs, which she would’ve never assumed by just looking at him.

“Hey Makoto… What’s your opinion on Mitsuru-senpai?”

“Cold, but fair,” he shrugged. “Even if she’s a bit abrasive, I can understand why she does and says the things she does.”

“You think so?”

“Do you doubt her?”

“I just… Yeah, kinda, actually. I’ve always felt like there’s something she hasn’t told me…”

“Fair enough, she probably is,” Makoto agreed. “Leaders usually have something to hide so that people below them don’t think less of them.”

“…” Yukari looked aside. “What about Kotone? What do you think of her?”

“Energetic… But she’s also hiding something.”

“You think?” she giggled. “After that full on meltdown in Tartarus a few days ago, I think we all pieced that together.”

“But nobody’s asked about it since.”

“…” Yukari took a deep breath. “Senpai gave me a file all about you the night after you came to the dorm.”

“I remember you telling me already.”

“A-And, I saw Kotone’s as well.”

“I figured.”

“And…”

Yukari’s breath picked up as the sky turned a sickly green and the sparse people around them turned into coffins. Funnily enough, this wasn’t the thing making her nervous. Makoto curiously turned his head and looked at the girl for the first time since they stepped out of the dorm.

“What?”

“Well… You two…”

“Yeah?”

“You’re both-”

Yukari was cut off by a sound that sent chills down both of their spines. The familiar call of a predator that they had thwarted once before. It was looking for revenge.

*     *     *     *     *

Three young adults stood outside of Tartarus. One of them held a gun-like object in her hands and looked up at the tower in reverence.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” she asked. “I never get tired of staring at it… I even see it in my dreams sometimes…”

“Let’s not waste any time,” one of the young men advised. “Remember that we still have another job to do tonight. This is merely… a test. Let’s see if these children can truly prove themselves warriors. If they can survive the night… Then they might prove useful to our goal indeed.”

“Tch, I’d still like to meet them myself. I’d give ‘em a fight they wouldn’t forget.”

“I’m sure you would… But to intentionally take them out now would be such a waste, and an opportunity like this doesn’t present itself often.” The young man turned to the girl. “If you would?”

“Come out, little birds…” she whispered, her words finding the three targets that she was looking for. A trio of Shadows which harbored much resentment for the members of S.E.E.S. “Come on out of your cage… There’s worms to be picked.”

As fast as lightning, three large figures soared out of Tartarus, letting out shrieks that would’ve struck fear into even the most battle-hardened soldier. These three teens though? They simply smiled and watched the creatures split off to pursue their own prey.

“Come, my brother and sister, there is still much work to be done on this glorious new moon…”

*     *     *     *     *

“Maaaan, why is Senpai such a drag?” Kotone complained to herself, kicking a rock as she walked through the streets of Iwatodai. She wasn’t even sure where she was anymore, but she didn’t care. “All I wanted was a bit of girl time…”

The sky turned a deep green, making Kotone let out a tired sigh. She figured that it was time to go back to the dorm and get some sleep. Before she could turn around though, Kotone heard a shriek pierce through the night sky. Her chest seized up and throat closed at the mere sound. Her hand made its way to the base of her neck.

Kotone took out her phone and snapped it open, but it wouldn’t even turn on.

“Shit… Senpai, c’mon, reach me… Reach me…”

A shadow fell over her as a large figure circled overhead. Immediately, Kotone took off, dashing down the street while fishing the Evoker out of her bag. The girl searched the sky for the demonic bird, but couldn’t find it. The Shadow might’ve been out of sight, but surely it couldn’t be far…

“Ara Mitama!” she howled, ducking at the sight of the massive Shadow swooping her way. With a spin of the red spiral creature, the Venus Eagle was engulfed in flames. “Hell yeah! Chew on that!”

The smirk on Kotone’s face faded as the inferno subsided. The Shadow looked completely unaffected by the attack. Actually, it looked better than ever.

“Shit…”

*     *     *     *     *

“I got it!”

Yukari let her arrow fly at the retreating Shadow, striking it in the wing and bringing it to the ground. She fired the Evoker into her forehead, bringing out her Persona and washing a healing aura over Makoto. As his scrapes and bruises faded, she hurled the weapon at her ally, who ran at the Venus Eagle, firing at himself.

“Berith!”

“Ahahaha!”

A cry of jubilation reverberated through the air as a new Persona was drawn out of Makoto. A suit of armor holding a golden lance and mounted upon a red stallion emerged, charging at the eagle. As it attempted to get off the ground again, Berith skewered it, impaling the beast upon his lance and causing the creature to screech as it disappeared into a shower of darkness and feathers.

“Where’s the next foe?” Berith asked, galloping back towards Yukari and Makoto. “I’m itchin’ to teach those beasts another lesson!”

“There was definitely more than one…” Yukari mumbled, looking around. “I’m just glad my bag is big enough for that collapsable bow that Senpai always has me carrying around. Now I feel kinda stupid for telling Mitsuru it was a dumb idea.”

“How many arrows do you have?”

“Well…” Yukari ran over to where the Shadow had died and retrieved another carbon arrow. Looking around, she could see fragmented pieces of her other ones. “This makes four. It looks like most of my arrows snapped when they entered the Shadow.”

“I don’t like those chances…” Berith held out his hand and pulled Makoto onto the horse. He then held his hand down to Yukari. “C’mon, let’s go find the others.”

“O-Okay,” she nodded, pulling herself up onto Berith’s horse. “How do we know where-”

Yukari was cut off by a distant shriek.

“Berith!”

“To the next fight! We’ll teach them a lesson they’ll never forget!”

*     *     *     *     *

“Iori, pass!”

Junpei threw the Evoker back to Akihiko, who caught it in a dive. He had just enough time to fire it off for a bolt of lightning to strike the Venus Eagle, momentarily driving it back. Junpei ran to his senpai’s side, helping Akihiko to his feet. The older boy was panting, having to support himself on his knees in order to keep upright.

“Senpai, we’ve got to run! There’s no way you can beat this thing in your condition!”

“No… Running’s not an… option…” he said. “It’ll catch us…”

“But-”

“If we work together… We can do it…”

“We’ve only got one Evoker, man!”

“Good thing I don’t… need it,” Akihiko insisted, thrusting it into Junpei’s arms. He popped his knuckles and loosened his shoulders. “Where is it?”

Almost as if to answer his call, the Shadow swooped down from above, diving straight for Akihiko. While Junpei got out of the way, his senpai just smirked. Standing his ground, he pivoted around the razor-sharp talons and grabbed it by the leg, pulling it down to the ground as he wrapped an arm around its neck. Junpei just watched in amazement for a moment while Akihiko wrestled on the ground with the Shadow. When he finally regained his senses, Junpei set off the Evoker.

“Hermes, cut ‘em up!”

Junpei’s Persona emerged in a burst of speed, aligning itself next to the Venus Eagle in a flash and tracing a deep laceration into its back. Black blood sprayed out as the beast howled, but it was far from dead. The wound only seemed to agitate it further. It managed to throw Akihiko off and was trying to crush him under its weight.

“Iori… Support…”

“Help him!” Junpei cried, his throat raw from barking commands. “C’mon, do something for him!”

A dim violet light glowed around Hermes’s hands, and then around Akihiko. The Shadow attempted to make one final crush, but stumbled as Akihiko managed to push back. The upperclassman rolled out from under the bird’s foot and managed to throw a left hook at the fowl’s drooped head. The golden mask it wore cracked from the impact as it staggered backwards and took to the skies again.

“Senpai!”

“I meant… Just get it off…” he panted, putting a hand on Junpei’s shoulder. The Venus Eagle had ripped right through Akihiko’s coat, showing a bloodied gash across his chest too. 

“We need to get you-”

“You need to hand me the Evoker,” he interrupted, taking the weapon and pushing Junpei to the ground as the Shadow swooped in again.

“Polydeuces!”

A Persona emerged from Akihiko with a gigantic body, but proportionally small head. Its right arm formed into a huge syringe-like needle instead of an actual hand. As the Shadow stuck out its claws to attack, Polydeuces thrust its arm, impaling the eagle on the point. The Venus Eagle let loose one last pitiful whimper before going limp. Polydeuces tossed it to the ground before the Persona dematerialized.

“Alright, Senpai!” Junpei cheered. “That was awesome!”

“And Mitsuru thinks… I can’t still fight…” he weakly grinned. “C’mon, help me get to the hospital or someth-”

Akihiko and Junpei gasped as the enemy suddenly leapt from the ground, evidently on its last leg, but still not dead. Just before it struck though…

“Penthesilea!”

The Venus Eagle became encased in a solid block of ice, which shattered into a million pieces, completely obliterating the Shadow. Behind it, Mitsuru emerged with her elegant and cold amazonian Persona: Penthesilea. Mitsuru swept her hair aside and sighed.

“It looks like I arrived just in time.”

“Tch, we weakened it for you,” Akihiko mumbled, staggering forward before Junpei caught him.

“Senpai needs a hospital,” Junpei said, putting Akihiko’s arm across his shoulder. “Can you help him?”

“Bring him over!” Mitauru commanded, pointing to her motorcycle. “We have to wait though; it’s not safe just yet. I still sense one more of those Shadows nearby!”

“Huh?! Another one?! Where?!”

*     *     *     *     *

Kotone had long since ditched her bag, and was now just dashing down the street with her Evoker in hand. As the Venus Eagle eagerly swooped down again, she pulled the trigger. Orpheus emerged and smashed its lyre into the side of the Shadow’s head, sending it crashing into the bay right next to her, sending up a splash of bloody water. With the way she was heading, Kotone was nearly to Moonlight Bridge. The girl fished her phone out of her pocket and mashed the power button.

“Senpai, Senpai, call me, call me, call me…”

Her phone flashed to life, immediately dialed up to an unknown number.

“Shiomi?! Is that you?!”

“Senpaiiii, your voice is music to my ears,” Kotone cried. “I’m being chased by a Shadow!”

“What’s your location?”

“Namiki Street! Eastside!”

“Stay put and we’ll find you!”

The Venus Eagle suddenly roared and emerged from the water, making Kotone scream and drop her phone. In the panic, she fired the Evoker into her chest and took a deep, shaky breath.

“Jack Frost!”

“Hee ho!” Kotone’s adorable little idol appeared in front of her, jingling his hat and giggling.

“Oh my god…” she said, attempting to hold in her excitement. The Venus Eagle didn’t seem to share her enthusiasm though, since it took the opportunity to dive at her again. In a panic, Kotone picked up Jack frost by the waist and held it up. “Ice him!”

“Heeee HO!”

A giant block of ice hurled itself at the Shadow breaking into a thousand pieces on impact and staggering it to the ground. Kotone took a moment to catch her breath and get a good look at her new persona that she held in her hands.

“I love you,” she declared.

“Hee ho! It’s nice to be part of ya!”

“Can I pet you?”

“Sure!”

“This is my dream come true,” Kotone declared, patting its head. “I’m protecting you with my life.”

“Hee ho! Right back at ya!”

The Venus Eagle let out a positively abhorrent screech, making Kotone drop Jack Frost and cover her own ears. The sound alone was enough to make her want to cry. 

“If I just wait for Senpai or Makoto, I… I…” Kotone’s thoughts slowed down as she took a deeper breath. “I don’t have to wait for anyone…”

When the Shadow finished its war cry, Kotone and the Shadow locked eyes. A newfound determination burned within her. Why did she think that running was her only option? She could stand and fight just as well as the others.

“Yo, turkey dinner,” she taunted. “Pack it up and leave now before you don’t get a chance to go home.”

The Venus Eagle responded with another screech. Kotone didn’t speak Shadow, but she thought it was safe to assume that it was declining. The Venus Eagle made one last dash for her, wings extended and talons outstretched in pursuit of Kotone’s blood.

“Tch, have it your way,” she coldly scoffed, flipping her hair back as she fired the Evoker into the side of her head. “Do it, Frost.”

In the bay beside them, the blood-tinted water splashed, sending a giant wave onto the sidewalk. Before the Shadow could even react, the harmless wave hardened into sharp, bloody icicles that pierced through its body, wings, and neck. Black blood spurted out of the body and dribbled onto the ice. Jack Frost appeared beside Kotone, which she once again picked up and held as both of them watched the Shadow slowly whimper and die.

“Now that’s a chicken kabob, hee ho!”

“Hee ho indeed,” she nodded. “Man, that felt good.”

“Koto-chan!”

Kotone turned around to see Makoto and Yukari riding towards her on the back of Berith, who disappeared as soon as they dismounted. They ran towards the scene and stared at the Venus Eagle, still impaled on the ice and feebly struggling while it waited to die.

“Oh my God…” Yukari said, covering her mouth at the sight.

“New Persona?” Makoto asked, pointing at the imp in her hands.

“This is Jack Frost,” Kotone introduced, holding him up like a giant stuffed animal. “Or as I like to call him, Hee-Ho-kun!”

“Why do you call him that?”

“Heeee hooo!” Kotone said in unison with her Persona, making them both burst into a giggling fit. “Isn’t he adorable?”

“The cutest.”

“Guys, weren’t there three birds in Tartarus?” Yukari nervously asked. “Where’s the last one…?”

“Merci! There you are!” Mitsuru cried, arriving at the scene mounted on her motorcycle with Junpei and Akihiko. She stared at the dying Shadow and nodded. “I was afraid that the foe would overcome you, but it seems you all managed to combat it together.”

“Not us,” Makoto corrected. “Yukari and I took one down, but this one was all Kotone.”

“Is that so?” Mitsuru asked, taken aback and very visually impressed. At last, the Venus Eagle stopped moving and dissolved into feathers and black dust just as the bloody ice began to melt. “You impress me, Shiomi. Très bien.”

“Hehe, it was nothing,” she giggled, putting Jack Frost down and letting him disappear. “What I want to know is why those Shadows even left Tartarus.”

“That… is troubling…” Mitsuru agreed. “Perhaps something aggravated them?”

“Like what?”

“Can we… speculate later…?” Akihiko groaned. “My adrenaline is wearing off and this is starting to hurt like hell…”

“Iori, go back to the dorm with Yuki and Shiomi,” Mitsuru commanded. “Takeba will accompany me and Akihiko to the hospital.”

“Yes ma’am,” Junpei nodded, hopping off the motorcycle just in time for Yukari to hop on. They didn’t even say goodbye before speeding off, hoping to get to the hospital before the Dark Hour ended. “God, I thought I was going to get sick on that thing…”

“Senpai drives like a demon,” Kotone commented.

“Right?!” Junpei sighed and chuckled. “I suppose we all got some wild stories about what happened, huh?”

“You bet,” Kotone winked. “Who wants to go first?”

“Junpei is just going to exaggerate his,” Makoto sighed, rolling his eyes.

“Nuh, I’m not!” Junpei insisted, clearing his throat. “So there Akihiko-senpai and I were in the park, surrounded by five of those bird shadows…”

“That so did not happen,” Kotone giggled shoving him.

“No, no, it really did!”

“Idiots,” Makoto sighed, rolling his eyes with a small chuckle as Kotone threw her arms around both of the boys and walked back home.

*     *     *     *     *

“Quite remarkable. Especially the creativity of that Shiomi girl…”

“Their teamwork with their weapons and Personas is quite fascinating.”

“Tch, I could’ve beaten all three of ‘em without any help.”

“No, you could not have.”

“Who do you think-”

“Quiet,” silenced the oldest one among the three young adults. “Clearly, this S.E.E.S. team is what we need… I think they’ll do quite nicely.”

“So what’s our next move?”

“Watch,” he grinned, putting his hand on a sleek revolver that was tucked neatly behind his belt. “And give a little… push when necessary…’